the lyfe he that beleeueth in mee though he were dead yet shall hee lyue and euery one that lyueth and beleeueth in mee shall not dye for euer What needeth many woordes There is none other cause of our beliefe in Christ but for that God promiseth vs euery where in him the life both of body and soule But who would beleeue to finde life in him which was not able to restore him selfe to lyfe againe Therefore least wee beyng offended at Christes death should doubte in his promises he was reuiued againe the thyrde day after his death and being raysed againe in his true body declared that he had power and authoritie to rayse againe our bodies likewise For he that beyng truely dead and buried touchyng his manhoode coulde rayse himself againe shall he not now much more being aliue and in his kingdome be able to restore our bodies from death to lyfe againe Hereunto belonge other promises of Christ prouyng his resurrection For he sayth Where I am there shall my mynister be And in an other place I will come againe and take you to my selfe that where I am there may you be also Againe Father those that thou hast gyuen to mee I will that where I am they shall be with mee that they may see my glory And what else could these fayre promises declare vnto vs but death vnlesse Christ being risen againe from death liued nowe in Heauen For thus we must of necessitie conclude where Christ is there must also his ministers be which beleeue in him but Christ being dead and buried remayned in death Ergo his ministers also remayne in death Now Christes resurrection doth moste stronglye confute this so desperate an argument and teacheth vs to reason agaynst the threates of death and terrour of Hell on this sorte Where Christ is there must also his mynisters be But Christ is risen from death ascended into Heauen and sitteth on the right hande of God the father Ergo The mynisters of Christ shall ryse from death and shall with Christ theyr king raigne in Heauen for euer Which thinges if the faithfull deepely consider in theyr mindes they shall straight way being boldened with this confidence be able to triumph ouer death and all theyr enimies and say with Paule the Apostle Death where is thy stinge Hell where is thy victory If God be with vs who can be agaynst vs For they are fully perswaded that neyther death nor lyfe can seperate them from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lorde Besides this death which is the reward and punishment of sinne could by no other meanes be conquered but by his resurrection For as longe as death helde them that were departed thys life hir power strength could neuer seeme subdued And it behooued that death should be subdued to set mankinde at libertie and to deliuer him from sinne For who could be certayne of remission of his sinnes and reconciliation with God the father as long as death raigned which God in his wrath appointed for the punishment of sinne It was therefore necessary that Iesus Christ should take away the yoke of sinne and rise againe from death that it might appeare howe death was subdued that sinne the sting of death was taken away and saluation restored to mankinde againe Therefore it was not without a cause that Christ thought it good to haue the truth of his Resurrection with so euident argumentes to be confirmed This is the chiefe cause that the auncient Prophetes mooued with the spirite of Christ prophecied the same aswell otherwheres as in the Psalme xvj and in Esay liij is to be seene Surely wee learne that this was the chiefe hope and greatest article of confession and beliefe wherby the true Catholikes woorshippers of God were alwaies knowne tried as may appeare by thexample of Iob. For when he was accused by his importunate friendes of breach of faith and religion he prooued him selfe this way onely to be faultlesse for that he firmely beleeued the roote and foundation of religion I know saith he that my redeemer lyueth and that I shall ryse out of the earth in the last day and shall be couered agayne with my skinne and shall see God in my fleshe and I my selfe shall beholde him not with other but with the same eyes This hope is layde vp for me in my bosome â–ª This place teacheth vs what wee should iudge of those mockers which Hystories mention to haue bene in all Ages and the Apostles foreshewed should raigne in the later age And now a dayes we may euery where here the prophane and wicked voices of such as thinke themselues iolly companions and pleasantly conceyted when they can with scurrilitie scoffe and deride that which we holde and beleeue of the last commyng of Christ and of the resurrection of the bodye But they can by no argument more euidently prooue themselues voyde of all religion than by this For in this Article all the pointes of our beliefe and religion so agree that who so denieth this taketh away at once all the beliefe and mysteries of mans saluation Wee gather this sense out of Paules woordes which writyng against such among the Corinthians as denied the resurrection amongst other thinges saith If Christ be preached how that he rose from the dead how say some among you that there is no resurrection of the dead If there be no rysing againe of the dead then is Christ not rysen againe If Christ be not rysen againe then our preachyng is in vayne and your fayth is also in vaine and you remayne in your sinnes Therfore they that are fallen a sleepe in Christ are perished If in this lyfe onely wee beleeue on Christ then are wee of all men most miserable c. Therefore such wicked scoffers must be put away from vs and haue no place permitted to them in well ordered common weales For what will they leaue vnassayde which will go about so boldely to ouerthrowe the foundation of our health and as it were with one blowe cut of the heade of all faith and religion as much as in them lieth Let vs learne to haue a right thought and cogitation of the resurrection that the same may serue both to gouerne our life and to comfort vs For this is a most effectuall preseruatiue against the intisements of flesh the world oftentimes to call to remembrance set before our eyes the shew and counterfaite of the last iudgement set out to vs in the scripture Againe there can happen no greater comfort to man than while he is in this body to thinke of the ioyes of heauen which he shall enioy in the resurrection of the dead Notwithstanding he is now depressed with infinite greefes cares and sorrowes Uerily Paule exhorteth the Christians one to comforte an other with such things as are written in Scripture touching this article It remaineth that we speake of that other thing
things which can not be attayned too nor perceyued by mans reason it becommeth vs with Paule to marueyle with godly confession of our ignorance and to crie out O the depth of the riches and of the wisedome of God how vnsearchable be his iudgementes and his wayes vnfindeable for who hath knowne the minde of the Lorde or who hath bene a counsell with him or who hath first giuen to him and it shall be giuen to him againe For of him and by him and in him c. Nowe let vs see the other part of Christes aunswere wherein he repeateth such thinges of his kingdome as serue for this present purpose Hee so handleth this matter as I sayde before that he both marueylously comforteth the Disciples and admonisheth them of their dutie For he sayth You shall receyue power when the holy ghost shall come vpon you and you shall be witnesses to me not only in Hierusalem but in all Iurie and Samarie and vnto the worldes ende First he repeateth the promyse of the holy ghost wherwith he comforteth the Disciples and describeth the state of his kingdome I woulde not sayth he haue you abashed where you heare you are appointed to the setting forth of my kingdome among the Gentyles For this thing will not bee compassed by mans strength which I perceyue in you to be very small and little regarded Here needeth heauenlye and diuine strength from aboue which I haue often promised you shal not want and now againe I promise you the same For the holy ghost shall come vpon you which shall giue you courage and strength that shall make you able to fulfill your office We are here admonished that Christes kingdome as hee confessed before Pylate is not of this worlde or earthly but spirituall neyther consisteth in the power honour glory triumphes riches and pleasures of this world but in righteousnesse peace and ioy in the holye ghost Wherevpon we gather further that it is not set foorth and defended with carnall weapons and strength of Princes of this worlde but with preaching of the worde wherwith the spirite of God worketh effectuously in the harts of men This teacheth the wordes of Paule where he sayth Though we walke in the fleshe yet warre we not after the flesh For the weapons of our warfare are not carnall but mighty in God to cast downe strong holdes wherewith we ouerthrowe counsayles and euery high thing that exalteth it selfe against the knowledge of God bring into captiuity all imagination to the obedience of Christ. c. Therfore they labour in vaine which go about by mans counsell leagues fight fauour and amitie of Princes and such lyke meanes to set vp the kingdome of god For Christes kingdome is in the mindes of men which by no mans strength can be forced but with the power and operation of the holye ghost It becommeth both Kings and Princes to be the nurses and maintayners of the Church as Esay sayth but they shall neuer with outwarde power and strength set forth the kingdome of christ And the examples of all ages plainely teach vs that whatsoeuer man went about by his counsell and strength that way to bring it to passe neuer happily succeeded Moreouer he expressely teacheth what the Apostles haue to doe in their office in this kingdome You shall be my witnesses sayth hee This shall bee your kingdome your office your dignitie to beare witnesse of my doctrine life myracles passion death buriall resurrection from death and ascention into heauen and briefly of all the things which I haue done and suffred for mans saluation Neyther shall you expounde the hystorie of things by mee done onelye but declare the ende and vse of them that all nations maye acknowledge mee their onelye teacher sauiour and redeemer Christ thought good in this place to vse this worde witnesse as also in Iohn the .xv. to admonish as well the Apostles as the hearers of their dutie For the Apostles and their successors learne by the dutie of a witnesse how to preache the Gospell of Iesus christ In a witnesse the looue of truth is chiefly required and a lying witnesse God hateth Againe it is the part of a witnesse to speake nothing but that he knoweth which he hath so certainly seene and heard that he doubteth nothing of the truth of them Further he must haue no corrupt affections least of hatred feare or fauour he put to hyde or conceale any thing but plainly confesse the thing he knoweth Such witnesses we reade that the Apostles were For whatsoeuer they heard Christ teach or sawe him doe they truely preached it neyther feared they the threates of their enimies as appeareth in all hystories Neyther confirmed they their witnesse of Christ with words onely but with their life with death and with their bloud It becommeth the Ministers of the worde to imitate their truth and constancy who if for fauour of man or feare of daunger they chaunge or at least dissemble any thing in the quarrell of Christ they pollute themselues with an horrible crime and are in daunger of Christes sentence Whosoeuer is ashamed of me in this naughty and adulterous world him will I also be ashamed of when I come wirh the holy angels in the glory of my father Againe the hearers of the Apostles and Apostolicall doctrine are here admonished what an heynous offence it is not to beleeue the holye gospell or to gainesay it For it is not a simple preaching of Christ or an hystoricall and bare narration but a testimonie which the Apostles as sworne witnesses brought into the worlde by the very sonne of God gaue not only before the common people but also before the Bishoppes and Priestes Kinges and their Counsell But he that in the lawe giueth no credite to sworne witnesses and openly denieth their testimony bringeth himselfe in daunger of lyfe What shall we saye then of those â–ª which feare not to speake against the Apostles being Christes witnesses For they accuse not only the Apostles of lying but also Christ himselfe as much as in them lyeth yea they woulde cause God the father to be suspected as though he would bring forth false witnesses and obtaine his sonnes cause with suborned witnesses This sawe that beloued Disciple of Christ when he sayth If we receyue the witnesse of men the witnesse of God is greater For this is the witnesse of God which he bare of his sonne He that beleeueth the sonne of God hath the witnesse in himselfe He that beleeueth not God maketh him a lyer bicause hee beleeueth not the witnesse that God beareth of his sonne c. These things if we consider brethren we shall finde the chiefe cause of the euils of these daies For where we take it for a ieast and pastime to call in question and doubt the things written by the Apostles of Iesus Christ yea many wickedly deny them and persecute that testimony of Iesus Christ with fire and sworde
as we may see in Daniel 7. .12 And Christ diligently describeth the same Math. 24.25 Iohn 5. He would also the Apostles shoulde be admonished hereof in this place bicause the remembraunce thereof serueth much both for our instruction and comfort For if according to the saying of the sonne of Syrach the remembrance of death bridleth the desire of sinne How much more shall it be restrayned if wee consider in our minde the ymage and counterfaite of the last iudgement where we all shall stande before the iudgement seate of Christ to receyue euery one of vs according as he hath done in this body whether it be good or bad What shall it then profite a man to haue gayned all the worlde if he shall lose his soule Agayne there commeth to vs by remembring of that daye marueylous consolation For hee that shall come to be a reuenger of all euill and a punisher of the wicked shall appeare the Redeemer of his people whom he shall make partakers of his kingdome and table glorifying them both in bodye and soule Wherefore speaking of the signes that shall go before the latter daye he sayth When these things beginne to come to passe lift vp your heades for your redemption draweth neare And Iob speaking of Christ comming to the iudgement saith I knowe that my Redeemer liueth c. It behooued therfore that the Apostles shoulde be admonished hereof that being boldened with this hope they might passe and ouercome the present daungers and grieuous troubles that were to come In the meane time let vs thinke that it is our dutie often to thinke vpon the same whereby we may both represse the naughtye desires of the fleshe and haue a good courage in the middest of daungers and distresse and so happily finishing the race of this lyfe may liue for euer with Iesu Christ our Lorde to whom be blessing honour glory and power for euer Amen The sixt Homelie THEN returned they vnto Hierusalem from the mount that is called Oliuete which is from Hierusalem a Sabboth daies iourney And when they were come in they went vp into a Parlour where abode both Peter and Iames and Iohn and Andrew Philip and Thomas Barthilmewe and Mathewe Iames the sonne of Alphaeus and Simon Zelotes and Iudas the brother of Iames. These all continued with one accorde in prayer and supplication with the women and Mary the mother of Iesus and with his brethren ALthough our Lorde and Sauiour Iesus Christ hath taken his bodye from earth into heauen by his glorious ascention yet may we not thinke that he therefore hath cast aside the care of our saluation For it cannot be that that good shepeheard can forget them whome he did vouchsafe to redeeme with the price of his bloude This appeareth aswell by manye other arguments as specially by this that happened in his ascention as wee saw erewhile For whyle the Apostles abashed with his sodeyne departure stoode looking vp into heauen not knowing what to doe he sendeth his Aungels by whose ministerye they are not onely instructed concerning his ascention but also they heare a marueylous comfort touching his comming againe Which comfort we see was effectuous by that which fell out therof For Luke goeth on with his hystorie and sheweth what the Apostles did after Christ was taken from them we will speake of eche of these things in order to th ende the more learning instruction and consolation maye come vnto vs therby First of all they returne againe into the Citie For after they had worshipped as Luke sayth they returned againe to Hierusalem and being gathered togither in the vpper storye of the house which was appointed them to be in they waited for the spirite promised of God the father and Iesus Christ. It was from Mount Oliuete whence Christ ascended into heauen into the Citie a Sabboth dayes iourney which after the authoritie of Hierome is counted a two myles Here in these thinges we haue a singular example of the obedience of faith which it becommeth vs well to followe For the Apostles go agayne into the Citie not of their owne head and counsayle but as the Lord commaunded them which as wee perceyued in the beginning of this booke charged them not to depart from Hierusalem nor to seperate themselues one from another before they had receyued from heauen the holye ghost And yet there were diuers thinges that might haue perswaded them the contrary Amongst which the feare of present daunger and hostile entrappinges of the Iewes seemeth not to be eyther lightest or least And who coulde thinke to be safe in such a Citie as had bene vsed to slaye the Prophetes and whose handes were yet embrued with the bloude of the sonne of god Againe the small commodiousnesse and vnhandsomnesse of the place might haue turned the mindes of diuers awaye For in one house yea in a peece of one house as may be gathered by that that followeth about an hundred and twentie persons dwelled togither which coulde not be without great trouble as any wise man maye vnderstande Beside yet a more grieuous temptation cloked with the pretext of fayth and religion that is to saye that they knewe the holy ghost for whose cause they shoulde tarie in the Citie was tyed to no one place but as Christ sayth breatheth wheresoeuer it will. So that they might thinke it not onely in vayne but also a foolishnesse to wayte in such a daungerous place for the sending of the holye ghost which might as well be giuen them in another place as there And surely it is lyke that diuers such thoughts arose in them seeing there is no man ignorant how many things they that be in feare vse to cast in their mindes But they ouercome all these things with the fayth onely that they gaue to Christes wordes and despising all aswell perill as counsell of mans reason they purpose to obey the commaundements of christ Neither wanteth that holy obedience a most happy successe For they be both safe in that bloudy Citie and they also not many dayes after receiue the holye ghost as Christ had promysed Of this example we ought to make a generall lawe and rule that is to saye that we must walke in the vocation of God and in whatsoeuer his commaundements obediently and that wee suffer not our selues for any reasons that the fleshe can make to be pulled from our dutie For whereas our God is holye and a most louing father to mankinde he commaundeth nothing but that which is both holye and healthfull for vs For all his iudgementes are righteousnesse and truth and as Paule sayth this is the purpose and ende of Gods will that all men should be saued And bicause he is omnipotent he defendeth and maintayneth them that walke in his vocation and keepe his commaundementes and suffreth no hurt to happen vnto them The holy worshippers of God are sometimes tempted bicause it is necessary their fayth
all he sheweth whereof hee shoulde beare witnesse namely of his resurrection Which is not so to be vnderstanded as though the Apostles should preach of nothing else but Christs resurrection but he thought hereby to expresse the chiefe article wherin al the other be contayned yea which plainely teacheth whereto all the other are to be referred For verilye the preaching of his death is of necessitie included and ioyned to the resurrection For how shall he teach that Christ is risen from death which first teacheth not that he died But if any man will teach that Christ dyed he must first speake of that nature of Christ in the which he was able to dye He must teache therefore that the sonne of God which is of one euerlastingnesse substance with the father at the tyme appoynted tooke mans nature in the virgins wombe in the which after many and diuers troubles of this life at length he suffred bitter death vpon the aultar of the Crosse. Therefore he that will be a Preacher and witnesse of the resurrection of Iesus Christ must omitte none of the things that went before the same But there is another cause also why Peter would make mention of the resurrection For this is the ende accomplishment of our redemption as Paule sheweth at large in the first Epistle to the Corinthians the .xv. Chapter For sinne is the sting power of death whervnto all men were subiect But that death is ouercome and vanquished the resurrection of Christ doth manifestly declare Wherefore sinne also by meanes whereof death had power ouer vs by the meryte of the same Christ must needes be taken awaye And if the guylt of sinne be taken awaye death spoyled and vnarmed then who seeth not how the Serpents heade is all to crushed and the tyranny of the Deuill vtterly subdued In deede he rageth yet and maketh an horrible adooe but Christian mindes are not afraide of his terrors For how shoulde he be able to hurt vs who hauing the dartes of sinne and death taken from him is all naked and of no force But this Christ hath taken away whyle he purged the sinnes of the worlde vppon the aultare of the Crosse and by his glorious resurrection hath killed the force of death Therefore syth Peter will haue him which must be taken into the number of the Apostles to be a witnesse of Christes resurrection he appoynteth him the same office that the residue had to whome it was sayde Go yee into all the worlde and preache the kingdome of God vnto all creatures Whosoeuer beleeueth and is baptized shall bee saued In the meane season they that in these dayes will be called and taken for successors of the Apostles are admonished of their dutie For although no man can require of them to be such witnesses as sawe Christes resurrection yet their office is truly and boldly to beare witnesse of Christ and of all those things that he aswell did as suffred for vs that all men may vnderstande howe the redemption and saluation of mankinde is contayned in Christ onely For whosoeuer will be taken for Apostolykes being puft vp onely with the bare name thereof and neyther can nor will preache they are not the right successors of the Apostles but foolishe Pastors such as are described in Zachary the .xj. Chapter And on them that sentence of Paule may truly be spoken Woe vnto mee if I preach not It is our partes to acknowledge the goodnesse of God which woulde haue his sonne to dye for our sinnes and to ryse agayne for our iustification and hath also gyuen vs most faythfull witnesses of Christes most profitable resurrection Let vs therefore beleeue their testimonye that being borne agayne of the seede of the immortall worde wee maye be made the heyres of God and coheyres with Iesus Christ to whome be blessing honour glorye and power for euer Amen The ninth Homelie THEN they appoynted two Ioseph which is called Barsabas whose surname was Iustus and Matthias And when they prayed they sayde Thou Lorde which knowest the hearts of all men shewe whether of these two thou hast chosen that he may take the roume of this ministration and Apostleship from which Iudas by transgression fell that he might go to his owne place And they gaue forth their lottes and the lotte fell on Matthias and hee was counted with the eleuen Apostles AS the Church hath great neede of Ministers of the Worde by whose meane it may be instructed and confirmed in the knowledge of God and mysteries of the true fayth so it behooueth that the same be duely truely chosen and ordayned that all men may perceyue they be chosen and appoynted of god Which thing was the cause that in the election of a newe Apostle to be put in the roume of Iudas the primitiue Church proceeded with so great circumspection deliberation And the holy ghost would haue all this hystory diligently described for that a sure rule and president might be left to them that came after whereby to order the election of their Ministers The first thing herein to be obserued is that S. Peter referreth all the matter to the congregation to be discussed by their whole consent and counsell We are taught hereby that nothing ought to be appointed or decreed in the Church by any one mans priuate authoritie For where the Church is as Paule sayth Gods building and Gods husbandry yea the housholde and familye of God. No man must take vpon him so much authoritie as to thinke he hath power giuen him to prescrybe any thing of his owne heade And although the rashnesse of some go so farre yet he shall little profite amongst the true sheepe of Christ which vse to harken and follow the voyce of Christ onely But let vs returne to the narration of the hystory begoon by Luke who hauing recited Peters oration now rehearseth the election of the new Apostle which we must diligently expende in euerye poynt First he sheweth that two be openly named and set in the sight of the whole congregation Then with godly and deuout prayer they commit the election it selfe vnto God whose will and pleasure they seeke to enquire by religious lottes Then they appoynted twoo sayth he Ioseph which was called Barsabas whose surname was Iustus and Matthias Although the order howe this was done is not expressed yet it is likely it was done by common consent of all the congregation For where Peter referred the matter to the whole Church he coulde not pretermit the iudgement of the Church It seemeth therefore euerye mans sentence was asked and that they named all those to the Church whom they thought meetest for the office of an Apostle And here the Church at length agreed that eyther Ioseph or Matthy should be chosen to that roume as men who excelled the others in all kinde of vertues And both of them vndoubtedlye was such that whether had had the place the lot coulde not seeme
them vnto creatures and thinke their causes must be relieued by intercession of Saintes In which doyng they plainly testifie that they are voyde of the knowledge of Christe forasmuch as they are ignoraunt of his office and of the causes for the which he being God from euerlasting would take verye manhoode into the vnitie of his person He surely sayth in the Gospell No man commeth to the father but by me And Paule as he acknowledgeth one God so he testifieth that there is but one mediatour betweene God and man that is Iesus Christ. But bicause we shall otherwheres haue occasion to speake more largely of these things let these fewe suffice for this present And let vs take it for a great comfort that we see his Godheade whome we reioyce in as our sauiour and redeemer and after whose name we be called Christians prooued by so many argumentes Let vs now returne to Peters sermon and to the explication thereof Secondarilye he setteth forth the passion and death of Christ in suche sort that he laboureth to bring them in feare considering howe heynous a matter they had committed For he sayth This Iesus haue you taken by the handes of vnrighteous persons after he was deliuered by the determinate counsell and foreknowledge of God and haue crucyfied and slayne him Three things are here affirmed concerning the death of christ First he accuseth all the people of so horrible a murther You sayth he haue crucified him and slayne him Yet Peter was not ignoraunt that the souldiours hong him on the crosse with their owne handes And yet truly doth he lay this crime to all the peoples charge bicause they did not only consent to his death but also required with importunate and sedicious clamour to haue him crucified and with their importunacie ouercame Pylate which long withstoode them as the Euangelists teach vs. By this example of Peter we are taught howe to beginne the preaching of the Gospell verily with the rebuking of sinne the which must be detected published and accused For except men acknowledge their sinnes they will not care much for Christ so long as they thinke they haue no great neede of him For it fareth in this matter as in the diseases of the bodye They that eyther perceyue not their sickenesse or else go about to hide it care not for Phisicke neyther will they receyue the Phisition though he offer himselfe So whosoeuer feele no conscience of their sinnes or thinke their sinnes may be dissembled or purged by their owne satisfactions they neyther seeke Christ greatly themselues nor worthily receyue him shewing himselfe to them in his Gospell but standing rather vpon the affiance of their owne righteousnesse feare not to withstande him Whereof we haue manye examples in the Phariseys For the which cause Christ professeth he is the Phisition of those that be sicke and that he came not to saue the righteous but to call sinners to repentance And speaking of the holy ghost amongst his properties he first reckeneth that he shall reprooue the worlde of sinne Agayne when he commendeth the preaching of the Gospell to his Apostles he will first haue repentance to be taught next after which he will haue remission of sinnes to be ioyned Therefore Peter doth not without a cause proceede in this order that speaking of the death of Christ he first prooueth his hearers to be guiltie and to be the auctors thereof And so were it necessary to haue Christes death preached in these dayes that all men myght vnderstande the sonne of God dyed for their sinnes and that they were the auctors thereof For thus it shall come to passe that men shall learne to be sorye in their heart for their sinnes and shall embrace the saluation offered them in Christe with the more feruencye of fayth But least Peter might seeme to accuse the Comminaltie only he addeth another thing whereby the heades and chiefe are accused to be the ringleaders of so heynous a deede For you sayeth he haue taken him by the handes of vnrighteous and slayne him But who are those wicked and vnrighteous The first among them is Iudas sometime a disciple of Christ and an Apostle but afterward a capitayne to them that tooke Iesus The next to him are the high Bishops with all the Colledge of Scribes and Priestes who brybed Iudas with money and hyred him to doe so outragious a mischiefe In the same number may Pylate be reckoned which sitting in iudgement as Lieutenant to the Emperour pronounced sentence of death vpon him And Herode is not altogither faultlesse who when he myght haue set him at libertie being sent vnto him thought it better when he had mocked him to sende him backe agayne All these Peter comprehendeth vnder the name of vnrighteous whose power and authoritie was greatest in the Citie of Hierusalem Howe daungerous a matter it was thus to saye he shall easily perceyue that diligentlye considereth the state and degree of these persons It is an heynous offence to saye the sentence of the Iudge condemning the guiltie is vniust and vnrighteous Yet Peter boldly sayth so in a most populous Citie where the remembraunce of Christ whome he so highly commendeth was yet very freshe Here therefore as in a glasse we maye beholde howe stoute and bolde defenders of Christ the holy ghoste maketh them whome he doth vouchsafe to inspire with his spirite We are also taught what libertie and freedome of speach ought to be in the ministers of the worde to accuse publike offences and how little they are to be regarded who require I can not tell what maner of modestie in the ministers For we neede not thus to extenuate sinne which otherwyse of it selfe as Dauid sayeth vseth to flatter vs Nor wee must haue no respect of persons seeing the person or the auctor can not excuse sinne yea howe much more of authoritie the offender is so much more hurtfull is the offence Besides the minister is a publike person to whose office and charge it is manifest all men are subiect For Christ hath made him a stewarde of his housholde wherein are riche poore Nobles and Commons Magistrates and subiects And that the Lord saith to Hieremie is spoken to all ministers Beholde this daye doe I make thee a strong fensed towne an yron piller and a brasen wall against the whole lande against the kings and mighty men of Iuda against the priests and people of the lande Therefore whosoeuer haue taken vppon them the office of teaching in the Church let them regarde no reasons of the worlde nor of the flesh wherby to be made afrayde but let them rather followe the examples of Iesus Christ the Prophetes and the Apostles all which it is plaine vsed the like libertie in reprehending of sinne that Peter vseth in this place And whereas the things he spake of Christes death myght giue occasion of much offence as though he had bene oppressed by the
also is a remedy agaynst the slaunder of the crosse but rather it is to be referred to the order of our redemption and saluation which he purposeth to intreate of But bicause he speaketh of the resurrection in the processe following we will now be the shorter Among other things it is chiefely to be considered that hauing described the person of Christ omitting many other things he maketh mention onely of his death and resurrection The cause was for that in these twoo the whole summe of our saluation is conteyned For by his death he pourged the trespasse of our sinne which otherwyse coulde not haue bene pourged By his resurrection he ouercame death which was the punishment of sinne and subdued the forte thereof according to the saying of the Prophete alleaged by Paule Death is swallowed vp in victorie Death where is thy sting Hell where is thy victory The same thing Peter seemeth to meane in this place where he sayth that the sorowes of death were loosed by Christes resurrection bicause it was impossible that he shoulde be holden of it Neyther of the dolors of the body which followe death can it be expounded syth yet we feele them to be most bytter But the powers of death are loosed and the terrors taken away wherewith in times past it tormented mens mindes For it vsed sinne as a sting the punishment wherof God appoynted this death and therfore it must needes be terrible seeing it was the punishment of sinne And albeit Christ hath taken sinne away yet death remayneth whereby we passe out of thys life and worlde but by the merite of Christ it is made the doore of lyfe and therefore it can no more feare them that beleeue as Christ sayth He that heareth my worde and beleeueth on him that sent mee hath euerlasting lyfe and shall not come into damnation but is scaped from death vnto lyfe Therfore sayth the Apostle in another place that Christ through death subdued him that had Lordship ouer death Which coulde not haue bene sayde vnlesse he had risen againe after death Therefore these twoo must alwayes be ioyned togither which thing Paule doth diligentlye obserue where he sayth Christ was deliuered for our sinnes and raysed agayne for our iustification Agayne This is the worde of faith which we preach If thou knowledge with thy mouth that Iesus is the Lorde and beleeue in thy heart that God raised him vp from death thou shalt be safe Where he maketh mention onely of the resurrection but he therein includeth death also bicause a resurrection without death can not be imagined Let vs therefore learne to know Iesus Christ who being verye God from euerlasting became man for our sake cleansed our sinnes by his death ouercame the sorrowes and strength of death by his glorious resurrection and being ascended into heauen maketh intercession for vs To him be blessing honor power and glory for euer Amen The .xv. Homelie FOR Dauid sayth of him afore hande I sawe God alwayes before mee for he is on my right hande that I shoulde not be mooued Therfore did my heart reioyce and my tongue was glad Moreouer also my flesh shall rest in hope bicause thou wilt not leaue my soule in hell neyther wilt thou suffer thine holy one to see corruption Thou hast shewed mee the wayes of lyfe thou shalt make me full of ioy with thy countenance THe Apostle Peter in our yesterdayes Sermon declared the chiefe articles of our Christian faith shewing vs how Iesus Christe was very God and man how he suffred death for vs and rose againe from the deade The ende and vse of all whiche is to teache vs to acknowledge him to be the redeemer of mankinde that was promised Howbeit the article of resurrection for many causes might seeme very incredible among the Iewes For besides that it seemeth doubtfull to mans reason there was no small number of Saduceys which flatly denied it And the souldiours being bribed of the Priestes with money had bruted a false rumour how the disciples of Christ had stolne his bodye out of the graue Yea and Christ himselfe after his resurrection did not shewe himselfe to all the people as before he vsed but was conuersant onely with his disciples Therefore it was necessarye that this article shoulde be both more plainly declared and with more sounde arguments confirmed especially for that the Apostles fayth was had in suspition of all men Wherfore Peter flyeth to the authoritie of Dauid the most notable king and Prophete among the Iewes by the testimony of whom taken out of the .xvj. psalme he prooueth that the resurrection of Christ ought to seeme neyther straunge nor incredible forasmuch as the same came to passe according to the counsell and ordinance of God and was also long before prophecied by the Oracles of the Prhphets And bicause Peter afterward confirmeth the authoritie of this testimony and sheweth that it appertayneth only vnto Christ it should be superfluous nowe to tarie long in proofe of the same For the authority of so great an Apostle ought to suffice vs which the Iewes their selues to whome these things were spoken were not able to refell Let vs rather marke that Dauid so speaketh this in the person of Christ that he himselfe also taketh comfort thereof which comfort belongeth also to all them that woorship Christ bicause the things spoken of the heade must after a sorte belong also vnto the members We must therfore diligentlye consider this place which most absolutely comprehendeth in it all the reason of true religion with the most wholesome fruites of so holy a studie amongst which the resurrection of the bodies is mentioned which the holy Prophet declareth diligently and at large He expresseth in one verse the whole summe of all godlynesse and holy life where he sayth Afore hande I sawe God alwayes before mee For he is on my right hande that I should not be mooued Here are two things sayd First he telleth what he doth then wherefore he so doth Touching the first he sayth Aforehande I sawe God alwayes before me Or as it is in the Hebrue I set God in my sight or before mine eyes Therfore Christ followed this rule of lyfe to set the Lorde alwayes before his eyes and to thinke he liued alwayes in his sight This to doe as it ought to be twoo things are most worthy to be obserued The one is the study endeuour of obedience For we vse to saye they set God before their eyes which haue regarde to his preceptes and being stirred vp with an holye feare of God study to please him from whom they know nothing is hid Concerning this study of obedience God himselfe speaketh where he commaundeth Abraham to walke before him or in his sight The other is fayth whereby in aduersitie we looke onely to God and seeke for helpe succour and deliuery from him onely Hereof Dauid in an other place speaketh saying Beholde euen as
vs. And the sonne himselfe bindeth his promise to vs by an othe as often as he repeateth that verilye I saye vnto you so much vsed in the Gospell These things serue much for our comfort and instruction we are taught to make much of Christ and not to despyse the saluation which commeth by his merite and is offered vs by preaching of the Gospell as he commaunded In time passed as Paule sayth they which had transgressed the lawe of Moyses dyed without mercye vnder twoo or three witnesses How much sorer shall he be punished which treadeth vnder foote the sonne of God and counteth the bloude of the newe Testament as an vnholy thing c. And Iohn the Apostle admonisheth vs earnestly hereof saying if wee receyue the witnesse of men the witnesse of God is greater which he testified of his sonne He that beleueth in the sonne of God hath the witnesse in himselfe He that beleeueth not God hath made him a lyer bicause he beleeued not the recorde that God gaue of his sonne c. But what can be more horrible than to accuse God of a lye which is both eternall truth and also may so easily reuenge the contempt of himselfe Furthermore these things comfort vs asmuch in the conflict of temptations Satan many times goeth about to call the certaintie of our saluation into doubt But if we consider howe the same is sealed and confirmed as it were by an othe our fayth can not wauer For God is true and his worde endureth for euer But Peter returneth to Christ and prooueth that in him whatsoeuer things Dauid before times prophecied of the Messias are fulfilled The end of all his sayings is that men shoulde vnderstande howe Iesus of Nazareth was the sauiour of the worlde that was promised And of a manye of things which he might haue alledged he speaketh only of the resurrection and ascention bicause these two sufficed his purpose and serued chiefely for the present cause and controuersie which rose by sending of the holy ghost We shall speake of eche of them in order He reherseth the article of the resurrection to prooue Christ to be the sauior promised which argumēt Paule vseth also Of Peters words we may frame this argument Dauid a great while sithens prophecied of the Messias that neither his soule should long abide with the other soules of them that were departed nor that his bodye should suffer corruption bicause God woulde rayse him from death But this prophecie is fulfilled in Iesus of Nazareth Ergo it is manifest that Iesus of Nazareth is the Messias and sauiour Touching the Maior there is no doubt Therefore Peter laboureth in proouing the Minor the veritie whereof he confirmeth by the common testimonye of the Apostles of this thing sayth he wee bee all witnesses Neyther might these witnesses in whome there were such euident tokens of the holy ghost and of Gods working be easily reiected or contemned of men in their right wittes The Apostles vse oftentimes to prooue Christ to be our sauiour by his resurrection bicause Satan through death which happened by reason of sinne had the rule and Lordship ouer vs Neyther coulde we safely acknowledge Christ to be our sauiour except we were certaine that he had subdued the force of death In the meane season we must diligently consider the loyaltie and trustynesse of Peter and the other Apostles The Lorde chose them to be his witnesses as we sayde in the first Chapter They therefore perfourme the dutie of witnesses faithfully and boldly without all feare of any perill For in the citie of Ierusalem before a great assembly of people they testifie that Iesus is risen againe from the deade by the power of God yet was there a farre other rumor spred abrode in that citie For the souldiers as is declared in the last of Mathew being bribed with money by the Priests bare witnesse that the Disciples by night had stollen the body of Iesus awaye What a daungerous matter it was openly to gainesay these men euerye one may easily iudge seeing they had the authoritie of the Priests and of Pylate the Romaine President to defende them But the Apostles by faith in Christ ouercame all feare of daunger and left all men an example to follow which haue the testimonie of Iesus Christ committed vnto them The other argument whereby he prooueth Iesus to be the Messias promised he taketh of Christes ascention And this argument it seemeth hee vseth chiefely bicause of them which might thinke it a ridiculous matter to preach him to be a sauiour which coulde be seene no where amongst men Which also is the error of thē in these dayes who thinke him not a sauiour vnlesse he will shew himselfe bodily vnto them But Peter speaketh on this maner He being exalted by the right hande of God and hauing receyued of the father the promise of the holy ghost hath shed foorth this gift which you see and heare This saying seemeth the obscurer bicause for the breuitie thereof it cannot be perceyued wherevnto it is to be referred But the obscuritie is easily put awaye if we ioyne therewith the Oracle which Dauid vttered touching Christes ascention For of this Oracle and those thinges that Peter sayth we may frame an whole argument after this sort Dauid prophecied that Christ shoulde not only rise againe from the deade but also taught vs that he shoulde ascende into heauen For so he sayth Thou art gone vp on high thou hast led captiuitie captiue and hast giuen giftes vnto men This thing as also the other before is fulfilled in christ For he after he was risen againe being exalted by the mighty right hande of God ascended vp into heauen we looking on and poured vppon vs the spirite which he obteyned of God the father which spirit hath wrought in vs these giftes of tongues which you doe see and heare Therefore it is manifest that this is the Messias Further no man must be offended for that he saith Christ receyued the spirite of his father as though he were not of lyke power with the father For Peter speaketh this of Christs humanity wherin Christ confesseth that his father is greater than he Although in an other place againe he saith his father and he bee both one that is to say in respect of his diuinitie And Christ himselfe very trimly looseth this knot speaking of the sending of the holy ghost in this wise He shall glorifie me for he shall receyue of mine and shall shewe vnto you All thinges whatsoeuer the father hath are mine Therefore sayde I vnto you that he shall take of mine and shew vnto you c. When the comforter is come whom I will sende vnto you from the father euen the spirite of truth which proceedeth of the father hee shall testifie of me c. But least any man might suppose that the things spoken of Christes ascention were to be vnderstanded of Dauid or would call
out of Paule we declared Christ blesseth vs as he is a priest For it was the Priestes office to blesse the people as Moyses teacheth Numer 6. Although there is great difference betweene them Christ for they were ministers only of the figure and shadowe Christ doth not only wishe vs good but also giueth it and in him God blesseth vs with all spirituall blessing as Paule teacheth Ephe. 1. But Peter addeth the maner also of this blessing saying whyle he turneth euery man from his wickednesse For where of sinnnes the curse springeth there can be no place for blessing afore sinne be taken awaye Nowe Christ taketh them awaye yea he hath long sithence clensed them by the merite of his death for which cause the Baptist calleth him the lambe of God that taketh awaye the sinnes of the worlde He taketh not sinne away fo◠one time only but conuerteth all them frō their sinnes that beleeue in him For where he giueth them his spirite they be regenerated and renewed by him so that they which before were giuen to the bondage of sinne doe cast of the yoake of sinne and liue vnto God and beginne to serue him in studie of innocencie and charitie Whereby we gather that they are greatly deceyued which imagine Christ to be a patrone of carnall libertie and saye that by preaching of him we plant carelesse lyfe in the mindes of men Certainlye Christ came into the worlde to destroye the workes of the deuill But among these workes sinne hath the chiefe place as there is none that can denie Nay rather if we will confesse the truth there can be in vs no true turning from sinne but such as Christ is author of through his spirite according to that saying of Ieremie Conuert thou me and I shall be conuerted Agayne Turne thou vs vnto thee O Lord and so shall we be turned Furthermore before we make an ende we haue to be obserued that the Iewes abounding in so many prerogatiues dignities as both here and else where are declared in the .ix. to the Romaines receiued no cōmodity by any of them all but were forsaken of God for that through stubborne incredulitie they contemned Christ and despised the preaching of the gospell whereof Paule intreateth at large Rom. 11. Therfore all externe things are but vaine except we embrace Christ with true fayth who onely conuerteth vs from sinnes purgeth our sinnes reconcileth vs to God and maketh vs inheritors of the kingdome of heauen This Christ hath Peter in his sermon taught them and sheweth them that in him the treasure of saluation is opened vnto them notwithstanding it might seeme they were fallen from saluation and the grace of god Let vs therfore thinke these things spoken also vnto vs and labour to become the true members of Christ and to be quickened with his spirite that hereafter we may raigne with him in heauen to whome be prayse honour glory and power for euer Amen The fourth chapiter vpon the Actes of the Apostles The .xxvj. Homelie AS they spake vnto the people the Priestes and the Rulers of the Temple and the Saduceys came vpon them taking it grieuously that they taught the people and preached in Iesus the resurrection from death And they laide handes vpon them and put them in holde vntill the next day for it was now euentyde Howbeit many of them which hearde the wordes beleeued and the number of the men was about fiue thousande HItherto Luke hath described the beginning and successe of the primitiue church There haue we seene what the doctrine of the Apostles was which they deliuered vnto the Church also what the studies and exercises of the primitiue Church were Nowe herevnto is most commodiously adioyned how the worlde receyued this doctrine where we shall see howe the very same thing fell out that Christ before that shewed his Apostles of For in Iohn he sayth The seruant is not greater than his Maister If they haue persecuted me they will persecute you also If they haue kept my saying they will keepe yours Againe They shall deliuer you vp to the Councels and shall scourge you in their sinagoges And these things they whom God had hitherto kept safe from the furie of their enimies vntill the beginning of his Church myght be stablished and settled a little surer beginne nowe to finde true But nowe most fierce enimies sodenlye rushe in vppon them they take and cast them into prison they bring them to examination before the Counsayle and at length being vexed with long disceptation and reasoning they dismisse them with grieuous threates We must in all this narration marke this one thing chiefely aboue all other which shall serue much for our consolation and instruction that is not to be offended at the attempts of the wicked wherewith in these dayes they oppugne the doctrine of Christ and his Church For this worlde whose propertie it is to hate and persecute the light of the truth bicause it bewrayeth their naughtie doings vseth of olde thus for to doe Here it behooueth vs to be armed with the constancie of the primitiue Church that we leaue not our place when we are assaulted but that we wayte for an happie ende and successe of such temptation with a stronge and inuincible fayth which God graunteth vnto them whome he seeth tried and made the better vnder the crosse But bicause we shall haue occasion oftentimes to speake of these things let it suffice vs to haue touched this little hereof least we lose the marke whereto all these things must be directed Nowe we shall discusse euery part and circumstance of the things that Luke hath sayde He describeth who were the Apostles enimies and authors of their persecution what craftes and deceite they vsed what cloke they had for their wicked and vniust enterprise howe violently they layde handes on the Apostles and howe vaine their attempt was bicause through their furie the number of the faythfull were rather increased than diminished Among the enimies of the Apostles there are three kindes of men rehearced The first are Priestes whome by the circumstaunces we may easilye gather were the ringleaders and beginners of all this businesse Howbeit it had bene their partes rather to haue taken vppon them the defence of the truth and to haue preached Christ vnto the people of whome Moyses and the Prophetes bare witnesse After these followeth the Ruler of the Temple who by all likelyhoode was some Capitaine of the Romaine souldiors For where the Temple stoode in the most impregnable place of the Citie and was well fenced with munition I suppose the Romaynes gaue the Presidentes of Iurie a speciall charge thereof least the Iewes vnder colour of religion and holy assemblies shoulde mooue any insurrection or sedition And vndoubtedly the Capitaine of the Temple brought with him his garde or souldiors which alwayes attended on his seruice were at his commaundement There was a thirde kinde of men
bicause Christ greatly hindered and empayred their gayne and honor But Gods spirite bloweth where it pleaseth neyther must we dispayre of any mans health bycause of his profession and trade of lyfe Further where he was a Cypriote he so looued the faythfull of Ierusalem that on them onely he woulde bestowe or shew thys liberalitie For he vnderstoode without doubt that in Christ all difference of nations was abolished as otherwheres the Scripture teacheth And his so great liberalitie wanted not a singuler commoditie For his vertue is enrolled in perpetuall memorie and the Apostles thought good to call hym Barnabas that is to saye the sonne of consolation For he deserued to haue so singuler a name which by his liberalitie gaue so singuler comfort to so many In the meane season we be taught what names they deserue which defraude the poore of Christ by raping and reauing the Church goodes and as much as in them is let and hinder the religion and doctrine of christ These be in verie deede the children of disturbance and perdition whose iudgement steepeth not as the example of Ananias following will teache vs Let vs marke the exercises of the primitiue Church and gyue our selues to the lyke in thys most troublesome worlde where Sathan euerywhere raiseth vp persecutours against the doctrine of truth Let the preachers be armed with a bold liberty of teaching the word and let them remember they are the seruants of God whome no authoritie of man ought to mooue Let them which professe the name of Christ be at vnitie togither in christ Let them labour to shewe their vnitie and concorde by workes of liberalitie and specially by helping of the poore These be the markes of Christians and these be the strongest weapons and defences of Christians For by these they be knowne to be the Disciples of Iesus Christ who is able easily to defende them against all the assaultes of the worlde and shall at length delyuer them from all perill and daunger and bring them to his celestiall kingdome to him be prayse honour power and glorye for euer Amen The fift chapiter vpon the Actes of the Apostles The .xxxij. Homelie A Certaine man named Ananias with Sapphiâ—a his wife solde a possession and kept awaye part of the price his wife also being of counsell and brought a certayne part and layde it downe at the Apostles feete But Peter sayde Ananias how is it that Sathan hath filled thine hart that thou shouldest lye vnto the holy ghost and keepe awaye part of the price of the lande Pertayned it not to thee onely and after it was solde was it not in thine owne power why hast thou conceyued this thing in thine hart Thou hast not lyed vnto men but vnto god When Ananias hearde these wordes hee fell downe and gaue vp the ghost And great feare came on all them that heard these things And the yong men rose vp and put him apart and caried him out and buried him THe Euangelist Luke hath declared what exercises and studies the primitiue Church was giuen vnto in the most perillous time of persecution We haue there seene all things belonging to a perfite and most absolute forme and order of a Churche For the Apostles taught the worde of God boldly and trulye The people as meete was receyued the same as their vnanimitie concorde and earnest loue abundantly declared But the holy ghost was not ignoraunt that there would be alwayes phrenetike and troublesome men which herof would take occasion rashly to condemne all Churches wherein all things were not answereable to the perfection of the primitiue Church Wherfore he would haue the historie of Ananias and Sapphira to folow which teacheth vs that Satan had in this holy society his bondmen whose dissimulation at last burst forth and appeared Wherefore nothing is in all poynts sounde and perfite And they are not to be regarded which condemne whole congregations bicause of a few of dissembling merchauntes or voluptuous liuers that are founde in the same considering we reade of Iudas among the Disciples of Christ and that he testifieth that as well badde as good be drawen by preaching of the Gospell Before we beginne the historie we must marke that as Iudas tooke occasion of his sinne by the goodes of the Church so Ananias stumbling at the same stone begunne the first disturbance in the Church The holy ghost thought good to admonishe vs by these examples that the managing of ecclesiasticall goods is a perillous matter â–ª and that they manifestly put their saluation in hazarde that offende therein Therefore whosoeuer glorye in the name of Christ and his Gospell let them diligently take heede to themselues But if they would weigh this one thing they woulde neuer lyke hungrye Cormoraunts runne so greedily to the administring of them The historie hath in it two partes The first declareth what became of Ananias and next what of Sapphira his wife But for the better vnderstanding of the first part we will first consider Ananias facte then Peters iudgement touching the same last of all the punishment which God layde vpon him Ananias deede is tolde with great simplicitie least we shoulde thinke the Apostles leaned any thing to their affections A certain man named Ananias with Sapphira his wife solde a possession and kept awaye part of the price his wife also being of counsell and brought a certaine part and layde it downe at the Apostles feete Here is principally to be enquired what that fault was which the Lorde a little while after punished with sodeine death For after the iudgement of the fleshe here is no fault made but we may thinke Ananias rather worthie of prayse and rewarde For to sell his lande it was no fault bicause it was lawfull for him so to doe both by Gods law and mans And of any craft or collusion vsed in the bargaine and sale here is no mention Neyther hath the Lorde forbidden vs to reserue part of our owne goodes for our necessities bicause Paule sayeth they be worse than Infidels which looke not to their owne families And he teacheth vs that wee must not so giue almes that our liberalitie be occasion to others of ease and to our selues of want and distresse Furthermore it seemeth he is verye beneficiall to the Church of Christ that giueth but the halfe the third or fourth part of his goodes to the vse thereof Also Christ testifyeth that he shall be rewarded that giueth but a cup of colde water to any of his Disciples in his name Therefore we must consider the minde of Ananias which we maye gather in the other part of the historie by the wordes of Sapphira and so we shall see wherein he offended to saye in hypocrisie and counterfeyting of fayth and loue wherwith he went about to deceyue as well God as the congregation For the ambicious man sawe what prayse and glorye Ioses the Leuite had gotten through his liberalitie Wherefore he being desirous also to
in extreeme necessitie so we by and by faint and giue ouer if God doe not graunt our peticions at the first being verie little mindefull of our state who being seruauntes ought paciently to abyde our Lordes leysure and not imperiously to appoynt him But let vs consider Ananias which being ouercome with feare of daunger putteth of the expresse and euident commaundement of the Lorde For he sayth Lorde I haue hearde of this man by many howe great euill he hath done to thy saintes at Hierusalem and here hee hath power from the highe priestes to binde all that call vpon thy name He alleageth the testimonie of others least he might seeme to feare in vaine But it is a ridiculous matter to stande more vpon the testimonie of man than vpon the worde of god It is also ridiculous to rehearse Saules doings of others mouthes before the Lorde as though he had hitherto beene ignoraunt of them But herevnto feare a naughtie and foolish Counsaylor vseth to bring vs if we once take him to consult with in discussing of Gods commaundements Yet it appeareth by this example that it taketh hold many times euen of holy men and faythfull worshippers of God. With this feare we reade Abraham was so ouercome that he denyed Sara to be his wife Moses striken with lyke feare can scarcely be induced to take vpon him the conduct and leading of the people of Israel Elias the Prophete tasted of this feare when after the slaughter of Baals Priestes he wiâ—t not whither to flie for feare of Iesabell the Queenes manaces and threats Ionas also deceyued through feare promised himself more safetie among the flouds of the sea and barbarous shipmen than in the ayde and vocation of the lord Here might also be brought forth the examples of others both Prophetes and Apostles But this is mans infirmitie for the which no man is rashely to be condemned bicause we see many tokens hereof appeared in Christ also when the howre of his death drewe nigh We must take heede that we be not so ouercome herewith that we leaue the charge inioyned vs of the lord But rather hauing a respect to the prouidence of God committe our selues wholy to the will of God as Christ teacheth his Apostles Wherevnto also are to be referred the general promises of Gods helpe which promise them that walke in his vocation sure and certaine ayde and succour And herewith I beleeue Ananias also was confirmed who although at the first seemed somewhat timerous yet he yeeldeth to God being instant vpon him and the seconde tyme of commaunding he faythfully obeyeth him It is a singuler consolation wherewith the Lorde comforteth Ananias wauering and fearefull minde Go sayth he for he is a chosen vessell vnto mee to beare my name before the Gentiles and kinges and children of Israell For I will shewe him howe great thinges he must suffer for my names sake It seemeth there are two reasons alleaged wherefore Ananias ought not to feare and both of them are taken of Paules person First he sayth he is not a Tyranne and persecutor as he was heretofore but of the number of the elect hereafter should be a most valiant and faithfull defender of Christes name Then that there is so little feare to be had of any persecution to be made by Paul that rather he had to suffer many things for the name of Christ. These wordes contayne a singuler and worthie prayse of Paule which we ought diligently to consider both for that the excellencie of Gods goodnesse may the better be knowne and also that we may vnderstande howe great authoritie Paules doctrine is of First he is called after an Hebrue phrase the vessell of election that is to say a chosen picked or culled instrument For the Hebrues by this name vessell vnderstande all kinde of instruments vtensiles or implements And they vse the Genitiue case of the Substantiue for the Adiectiue Men are called the vesselles or instrumentes of God bicause God executeth hys iudgementes by them So Paule otherwheres calleth the elect the vessels of glorie and mercie and againe the reprobates the vessels of wrath And Senacherib by the same reason is called the rodde of Gods furie Christ calleth Paule a chosen vessell bicause he executed many thinges by him yea most wholesome workes in setting forth the Gospell and the fayth In the meane season this word vessell or instrument teacheth vs to remember our state and condition that if we haue any thing in vs that is excellent wee should not thinke it to be ours but learne to giue all the prayse and glorie vnto God who hath vouchsafed to vse their helpe The reprobates and such as want the knowledge of God vnderstande not this therefore they attribute to their owne power and witte whatsoeuer is of any excellencie in them But howe much such doing displeaseth the Lorde Senacherib the Assirian and Nabuchodonosor the Babilonian aboundauntly testifie Paule much better weighed these thinges which plainely confesseth that he is by the grace of God whatsoeuer he is The same teacheth all Ministers that they must arrogate nothing to themselues or to others but that they remember all effect and successe of Ministerie commeth of the Lorde which giueth the increase The consideration hereof serueth very much to make men humble in heart and minde For it maketh them to take heede that they exceede not in pride or securitie and so become the vessels and instruments of wrath Secondlye Christ declareth the ende and vse of this instrument and sheweth that Paule is appoynted to beare his name that is to aduaunce and extoll his name before the Gentyles and Kings and people of Israel He vnderstandeth the preaching of the Gospell whereby Christes name vseth to be extolled and celebrated when repentaunce and remission of sinnes is preached in him Here all Ministers are admonyshed of their duetie To them it belongeth to beare the name of Christ that is to preache him to be a Sauiour King and Priest and to declare that all thinges that appertayne to our saluation are in him So Paule sayth he knoweth nothing but Iesus Christ and him crucified The same sayth he reioyceth onely in the crosse of christ The same name did Peter cary where he sayde there was none other name vnder heauen giuen vnto manne in which he coulde be saued Wherby we gather that they be not the ministers of Christ but ledde with the spirite of Antichrist that declare any other name wherein repentance and forgiuenesse of sinnes is preached See concerning these men 1. Iohn 4. Let Ministers remember also that they must not cary this name into corners but before Nations Kings and Iewes For although we be not all Apostles yet it appertayneth to all Ministers not to be ashamed of Christ but to speake of the testimonies of the Lorde as Dauid sayth before Kings and Princes being readye to giue an account of our fayth
of the Lorde God is vpon mee for the Lorde hath annoynted mâ—e and sent me to preach good tydings vnto the poore that I might bynde vp the wounded hearts that I might preach deliueraunce to the captiue and open the pryson to them that are bounde to restore sight vnto the blinde and to declare the acceptable yeare of the Lorde He is sayde to be annoynted aboue hys fellowes bicause God hath not giuen vnto him his spirite by measure but so abundantly that we all receyue of his fulnesse For he came downe vpon him in the visible forme of a Doue when he was baptised of Iohn so that Iohn thereby knewe that he was that Sauiour that God did declare and manifest vnto mankinde See Iohn the first Chap. There be also other argumentes which prooue he passed all other annoynted of the olde Testament whether they were Kings or Priests For although they were called Christes or annointed yet had none of them power so to annoynt their subiectes that they coulde call them after their annointing Christians that is annoynted But this the sonne of God hath perfourmed who hath annoynted vs and made vs Kings and Priestes to God his father Also none of the annoynted in the olde Testament was worthye of diuine honour and worship None other hath reformed the whole worlde None hath bene had in such estimation amonge his scholers that after his Maisters death he coulde finde in his heart to die for his maisters namesake Moreouer no mannes kingdome or priesthoode hath endured from euer vnto this day And bicause they were mortall men they had neede of Uicares and successors to administer the office wherevnto they were called But the sonne of God being made the administrator of the euerlasting kingdome hath receyued all power in heauen and in earth And bicause he is present with hys Church he hath neede neyther of Uicar nor Successor The same is a king for euer after the order of Melchisedech For hee blesseth vs with all spirituall benediction He teacheth vs by the outwarde worde and inspiration of his holy spirite and he giueth vnto his Church some Apostles some Prophetes some Euangelistes some Pastours and Teachers The same hath with one offering that is to say with the price of his body and bloud purged the sinnes of all the world and hath made perfite for euer them that are sanctified Furthermore being gone vp into heauen he maketh intercession for vs and is a faythfull Bishop for vs in all those things that are to be done for vs with God. Therefore it is truly sayde of Peter that he is the annoynted of God that is to saye appoynted to be the King and Priest of his people Whervpon we gather that all they sinne agaynst the eternall decree of God which make to themselues any other patrones of saluation any other Sauiours of their soules any other Priestes or intercessours For in so doing they robbe the sonne of God of his honor which he constantly affirmeth in the Prophete he will giue to none other Agayne bicause it is manifest that he is annointed of God we must beleeue that his power is inuincible and that they neede not feare the force of the worlde or of hell which acknowledge this king But bicause we haue otherwheres intreated of this argument lette these fewe things for this tyme suffise Furthermore least any man might thinke that Iesus the sonne of God is delyted with a bare name and tytle after the maner of men Peter declareth that he hath and doth faithfully performe the office of a king and priest At this present he premyseth certayne generalities declaring his benefites tâ—â—arde vs meaning hereafter to intreate of the maner of our redemption as the Sermon following shall declare And first he sayeth he went about doyng good vnto all men This is the dutie of a faithfull king and Priest not onely to helpe them with ayde and counsell that seeke for it at his hande but also diligently to prouide and looke about who haue neede of a tutor and benefactor This the Euangelistes teache vs that Iesus Christ the sonne of God hath most faithfully performed For as for our saluation sake he came into the worlde so he caried the doctrine of saluation and myracles wherwith he confirmed the same ouer all Iury Galiley and remayned no long whyle anywhere but plainly confessed that he must preache to all men euerywhere And he did not onelye curteously receyue them that came to him but also friendly inuited and called to hym all that laboured and were heauy laden promising all them that would come vnto hym reast and refreshing And that which it appeareth he dyd in tymes passed the same he doth also at this daye while he spreadeth the preachyng of his Gospell wyde ouer that it enricheth lyke a shower of raine now one nation now an other with the seede of his heauenly word so that not without a cause it may be sayd now adayes also he goeth vp and downe bestowing his benefites on euery man For he faithfully teacheth them that be in errour he bringeth the deceyued and wandring Pilgrimes into the way he friendly correcteth the corrupted with vice he gently comforteth the afflicted consciences and with his righteousnesse and satisfaction defendeth them that are feared with the rigor of Gods iudgement Therefore great and hydeous is the ingratitude of them which abhorre such a benefactour as cruell and vnmercifull and vse to seeke helpe and counsell at others Yet is their iniquitie more horrible which wickedly reiect his word and will not witsafe to heare it and so cast from them that saluation which they ought to seeke and embrace with open armes and all kinde of diligence Both these vices are to common in our dayes the indignitie wherof if we woulde diligently expende we shoulde lesse marueyle at the causes of so many euils as on euery side compasse vs. The other benefite of Iesus Christ is sayth he that all they that were oppressed of the Deuill were healed by him This appertayneth peculiarlye to the office of a King whereof also mention is made Psal. 72. He shall kepe the simple folke by their right defende the children of the poore and punish the wrong dooer c. But bicause Christ was the author of our spirituall redemption Peter maketh mention of a spirituall Tyrant to saye of the Deuill who after he had made our first parentes guiltie of transgression by them brought in all kinde of calamitie and death it selfe into the world and by the permission of God so oppressed all mankinde wyth his exceeding tyrannie that he is thereof called the Prince of the worlde For he brought to passe by sinne that they whom God had created vnto lyfe fell into death that they whome God aboue all other Creatures had endued with reason sinned agaynst the lawe of nature that they which ought wholy to haue depended on the worde
day examples But forasmuch as Christ once prophecyed that these thinges shoulde come vnto vs it is our partes not to be offended thereat but with constant fayth and pacience to hye vs vnto the marke appointed vs that we may obtayne the rewarde promised to vs in Iesus Christ to whome be prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The Cxj. Homelie AT midnight Paule and Sylas prayed and lawded god And the prisoners hearde them And sodeinly there was a great earthquake so that the foundation of the prison was shaken and immediately all the dores opened euery mans bandes were loosed When the keeper of the prison waked out of his sleepe and saw the prison dores open he drue out his sword would haue killed hymselfe supposing that the prisoners had bene fledde But Paule cryed with a lowde voyce saying Do thy selfe no harme for we are all here Then he called for a light and sprang in and came trembling and fell downe at the feete of Paule and Sylas and brought them out and sayde Sirs what must I doe to be saued And they sayde beleeue on the Lorde Iesus and thou shalt be saued and thy housholde And they preached vnto him the worde of the Lorde and to all that were in his house AS the holy scripture euerywhere doth teach the godly that they must suffer persecutions in this worlde so likewise it promiseth them Goddes abundant helpe and succour and there want not examples whereby God euen from the verye beginning of the worlde hath declared the truth of his promises such as are the examples conteyned in this booke For before this by his Aungell he brought all the Apostles out of the prison who as we hearde before had taught in the Temple And Peter being deliuered out of prison defeated the cruell deuise of Herode and of all the people gaping for his death It is very notable also that your charitie euen nowe hearde recited For here the faythfull Apostles of Christ Paule and Silas are not onely deliuered out of prison but also the keeper of the prison a barbarous and cruell person is deliuered out of the bandes of impietie and being illuminated with the true knowledge of saluation is conuerted vnto Christ. And bicause this hystorie maye many wayes serue both for our instruction and consolation it shall be very profytable to examine all the circumstances thereof Let vs see therefore what God and the Apostles doe in this case which thing being considered then we will also intreate of the Iaylers conuersion We haue hearde howe Paule and Silas were verye euill intreated and beaten with roddes and at length put in the stockes Wherefore some might thinke they shoulde like puling women bewayle their mishappe and euery houre complayne of Gods iustice But Luke reporteth they were farre otherwise occupied For he wryteth that at midnight they made their prayers vnto God and magnifyed him and that not in any soft and secrete wyse but so lowde that the prisoners in the farther prison might easilye heare them This was an argument both of a constaunt fayth and merye conscience which can be found in none other kinde of men but in the faithfull onely in the time of aduersitie For this thing Paule attributeth to them as peculiar that in tribulations they glory and reioyce Luke declareth the cause of this ioy in the .v. chapter where he writeth how the Apostles were beaten with roddes in the Counsell and went out praysing God and reioycing that they were iudged worthy to suffer for the name of christ For they had a regarde to the promise of Christ who promiseth them the fellowship of the kingdome of heauen which haue abidden wyth him in his temptations Wherevpon they gather with Paule that they shall be partakers of the glory of Christ and lyue with Christ for euer which in this world are made like vnto him by bearing the crosse It is very worthy to be considered that we heare the Apostles so feruent and earnest in prayer who being illuminated with the holy ghost and with true fayth knowe that all thinges are ruled and gouerned by the prouidence of god By this example are those fyne and ouercurious wittes confuted which say there is no neede of prayers bicause God of himselfe knoweth all our necessities and by his prouidence all things are administred whose deuyse cannot be reuoked or interrupted by any maner of prayers In deede we declare not our case vnto God as one that is ignoraunt but by carefull and faythfull remembring him we testifye our fayth The holy men and Saintes also know that this is Gods euerlasting decree that as manye as are in distresse and conuert vnto him and call for his helpe and succour those he heareth For it is the commaundement of God Call vpon me in the time of thy trouble and I will deliuer thee c. Agayne Turne vnto me and I will turne vnto you c. The Apostles therefore praye in their afflictions and according to their ensample all the godly in their aduersitie ought to seeke helpe and deliuerye at God onely and in none else We are taught moreouer that we ought not onely in aduersitie to seeke our deliuerie but also to giue God thankes and magnify his holy name when we are afflicted For verily it is an argument of his fatherly affection towards vs when he correcteth the wantonnesse of our fleshe with the rod of the crosse or tribulation And in nothing is the force of Gods comfort more effectually seene than when we are exercised in diuers temptations according to that saying of the Prophete In the multitude of the sorrowes that I had in my heart thy comfortes haue refreshed my soule And Paule sayth As the afflictions of Christ abounde in vs so through Christ aboundeth our consolation Wherevnto it seemeth Peter also had a respect when wryting vnto the brethren dispersed among diuers Nations he beginneth with the prayse of God and commendation of hys grace These thinges ought we to remember when we are tempted with impaciencie of the fleshe that we be not ouercome thereof and mutter agaynst God which sinne of all other chiefely prouoketh the wrath of God as the examples of the children of Israel murmuring in the wildernesse abundantly declare Nowe let vs come to the seconde poynt of this place where it is shewed what God did Sodeinly sayth Luke there was a great earthquake so that the foundation of the prison was shaken and immediately all the dores opened and euery mans bandes were loosed And no man neede doubt but that this was the only worke of God and of none other bicause the Scripture declareth there is none other that can doe these thinges In this place is set forth the force and effect of faythfull prayer For as the wise man sayth it pierceth the Cloudes and ascendeth vp into the sight of God which neglecteth not the same Hereof commeth it to passe that by prayer those
the Citie crying These that trouble the worlde are come hyther also whome Iason hath receyued priuilie And these all doe contrarie to the decrees of Caesar affirming an other king one Iesus And they troubled the people and the officers of the Citie when they heard these things And when they were sufficiently aunswered of Iason and of the other they let them go And the brethren immediatly sent away Paule Silas by night vnto Berrhoea which when they were come thyther entred into the Synagoge of the Iewes AS God ordeyned his sonne from euerlasting to be the sauiour of mankinde so he prophecyed in the beginning of the world that there should be perpetuall enmitie and contention betweene the Deuill and him when he sayde vnto the Serpent I will set enmitie betweene thee and the woman betweene thy seede and hir seede The same shall treade downe thy heade and thou shalt treade vpon hys heele Continuall examples of which prophecie this booke of the Apostles actes declareth vnto vs For wheresoeuer in the worlde the Apostles went about to erect and establishe the kingdome of Christ by the preaching of the Gospell there Satan by his instrumentes alwayes withstoode them This he did fyrst at Ierusalem by the Scribes Priests after that at Samaria by Simon the Sorcerer after that againe at Damascus by Areta king of Arabia in Cyprus by Elymas the Sorcerer at Antioch in Pisidia by the Iewes who after that of an obstinate purpose and implacable hatred followed Paule euerywhere by sea and by lande to hynder and stop the course of the gospell For these were his enimies at Lystra These withstoode him as he taught at Derba And nowe being called of God into Macedonia they trouble and molest him For by their meanes as this present place teacheth he is thrust out of Thessalonica where the gospell began prosperously to take roote The chiefe vse of all these things is that we must not be offended if the lyke come vpon these dayes but that we consyder that this alway is the state of the church in this worlde bicause the worlde delyghteth more in seruing the Prince thereof than in Christ. But let vs vewe this present place which marueylously serueth to instruct and comfort vs against the wicked assaultes of the Deuill and the worlde For fyrst it teacheth vs with what instruments the Deuill fought agaynst Paule at Thessalonica After that it describeth their properties and qualities and the good successe of all this Tragedie Among the instrumentes of the Deuill which he here thought good to vse are two kynde of men rehearsed The fyrst are the Iewes which Luke sayth had indignation at the Apostles But they were hypocrites which vsed the pretence of Gods lawe and zeale of auncient religion to cloke their obstinacie and vnbeliefe with where in deede they sought nothing but their priuate gaine and glorye as by their conspiracie may easily appeare For they tooke vnto them certaine vagabundes men of naughtie conditions whose companye they ought to haue shunned as a moste pestilent plague if they had loued truth and religion For thus are ydle and luskishe lubbers worthie to be called who when they haue spent their goodes in waste stande in the market place lyke publyke wares to be solde and are ready to commit all kinde of mischiefe so they may fynde a buyer This is a marueylous society and such as a man would neuer once suspect could be amonge professours of such vnlyke studyes but that the force of hatred once conceyued against the truth is so great that it vseth to ioyne men of most diuers conditions and natures in league togither Thus thou seest the Priestes Scribes and Phariseyes the Sadduceyes Iudas the Apostle the souldiours Herode and Pilate conspire togither against Christ all which otherwise were of diuers countreyes religion and profession This place teacheth vs who are the most earnest and chiefest enimies of the truth Uerily hypocrites which vnder a false pretence of religion seeke their owne aduauntage and such as being nusseled in ydlenesse and cannot away with pouertie are readie to sell their helpe about any thing For as the fyrst sort by the testimonie of Christ can not beleeue bicause they burne in desyre of priuate glorye so the other thinke there is most right where most meede is Therefore Satan vseth craftily to ioyne and consocyate these two sortes of men togither to the ende that these bolde and desperate dickes of Caria hyred and waged by hypocrites may with open violence bring that to passe which they cannot with their craftie and subtile inuentions This is the cause that nowe a dayes so manye Prelates are seene in kings Courtes that Byshops be of Princes counsels and that Monkes which bragge they are men deade vnto the worlde are seene flying in the fyeld among armed men For they can fynde themselues no more trustie defendoures than such as haue solde their soules and consciences and measure all truth and religion by gaine and lucre These things teach vs what kinde of men they shoulde most of all beware of which desyre to haue their Churches in safety In many places now a dayes Abbotes and Bishops craftily insynuate themselues and pretende a kinde of zeale But when they are once let in by and by they fynde men meete for their purpose and deuises which being brybed with golde dare forceably doe anye thing against the doctrine of Christ and they are founde to be most of all other voyde of al religion and righteousnesse which seemed before to beare greatest zeale vnto God. This the seconde part of this place teacheth vs which declareth their doings which hytherto pretended the zeale of godlynesse in their enterprise The fyrst thing that they doe they set all the Citie by their conspiracie in an vprore which was easie for them to doe by false rumours which they spredde both openly and priuily agaynst the Apostles as enymies of the publike weale That done they violently giue an assault to an other mans house meaning to haue brought forth the Apostles if they had found them there But what kinde of zeale is that that maketh men burst open dores and hale innocents vnto death Yet is there a more heynous matter than this For when they could not fynde them they sought for they bring and pull before the Iudges Iason the Apostles hoste a man for his hospitality worthy of singuler prayse and with him certaine of the brethren which beleeued in Christ and accuse them as Traytors vnto the Citie And they so frame their accusation that they intermeddle in euery worde most impudent lyes and slaunders These say they that trouble the worlde are come hyther also whome Iason hath receyued priuilye They call the Apostles which preach peace and mutuall looue troublers of the worlde whereas they themselues had nowe set all the Citie on a roare lyke seditious fellowes But bicause they knewe religion in pretence whereof they made this adooe was smally regarded
and perseueraunce 47. The Apostles remayne at Ierusalem 357. The Apostles did leade about no other mennes wyues 45. The Apostles did thrust nothing into the church of their owne authoritie 569. The Apostles obey the angell 248. The Apostles perceyuing a grutch to aryse in the Primitiue Church consult for a redresse in tyme. 276. The Apostles acknowledge themselues to be but felowes 90. The Apostles preach the Gospell at Perga 585. The Apostles haue taught vs fullye all thinges needefull to our saluation 743. The Apostles depart from Philippi Pag. 645. The Apostles preache the worde of God. 512. The Apostles are not to bee inuocated bicause of the myracles they wrought 892. The Apostles are put in the common Iayle 244. What the Apostles were before they receyued the holy ghost and what after 89. and 90. What maner of God the Apostles preached 163. What the Apostles did at Pisidia of Antioch 519. The Apostles returne to the Cities from whence they were dryuen Pag. 580. The Apostles referre all matters to the church 214. The Apostles are brought backe againe to the councell 252. Why Christ chose rude and vnlearned men to be his Apostles 204. The Apostles boldly withstand the seditious 564. The Apostles giue the holye ghost vnto the Samaritanes 368. The Apostles appoynt Elders in euery church 583. The Apostles are Christes sworne witnesses and whereof they must beare witnesse 786.63.123 The Apostles beare wytnesse of Christ in Samaria and preach the worde of God in all townes and villages 375. The Apostles are despised persons of none account 44. The Apostles are beaten with rods Pag. 267. The Apostles ascribe all thinges to God as to the author of them 9. The Apostles deedes after Christs ascention 42. The Apostles actes were done by the holy ghost 9. The Apostles equalitie 64. The Apostles authoritie in the church was equall 70. The Apostles communitie 143. The Apostles constancie 209.257 and. 262.553 The Apostles boldenesse in defending the truth 257.262 The Apostles grosse question touching the kingdome of Christ the cause of their errour and howe manifolde it was 24.25 The Apostles state when the holye ghost was sent 76. The Apostles saying concerning the appointing of deacons 277. The Apostles doctrine was no new doctrine 538. The Apostles office and doctrine is the benefite of God. 9 The Apostles doctrine howe it was accepted of the worlde 190. The Apostles and Ministers duetie 64. The Apostles fayth and trustynesse Pag. 124. The Apostles enimies and authors of their persecution 191. The Apostles contynuance in preaching 272. The Apostles industrie and modestie 368.758 The Apostles render a reason whye they are sent  The Apostles Sermons 730. The Apostles slippes and falles is no derogation to their doctrine Pag. 55. What the Apostles miracles were Pag. 891.892 The Apostles modestie 758. The Apostles names and why they are so often cyted 44. The duetie of the Apostles inioyned of God. 30.64.417.790 Why the Apostles iourneys are so 〈◊〉 described 759. The Apostles set wholy at lybertie Pag. 642. The Apostles first woorke done in the Ministerie 49. The Apostles common exercyses Pag. 239. The Apostles state while they preached the gospell on earth 4. The Apostles testimonie touching Christ and his resurrection 537. The Apostles wyues 45. The Apostles threatened with death Pag. 262. The Apostles are not suffered to to preache before they bee well instructed 80. A ante Q. Aquilas is Paules hoste 678. A ante R. Aristarchus 870. The argumentes vsed agaynst the faythfull of Christ. 772. The armour wherewith Ministers must defende themselues agaynst the worlde 211. The armour wherewyth Christes kingdome is inlarged 618. A ante S. Ascention of Christ maketh not carelesse of saluation 39. Ascention of Christ is a comfortable thing 36. Ascention of Christ is the ende of the gospell 7. Ascention of Christ is no dispartion or vanishing away 36. What ascention is 33. Who ascended 34. Whether Christ ascended 35. The hystorie of Christs ascentioÌ„ 33. The storie of the ascention is briefe and playne and why ibidem Circumstaunces of Christs ascentioÌ„ into heauen ibidem The ende of Christs ascention ibideÌ„ Christes ascention confirmeth hys victorie agaynst Sathan 37. The maner and causes of Chrystes ascention 36. What thynges followed after Christes ascention 42.43 Christ opened to vs the gates of heauen by hys ascention ibidem Christ is prooued to be the Messias by his ascention 123. Astrologie iudiciall and the abuse thereof 28. Astrologers and Soothsayers of all sortes 28.29 Assemblies at morning and euening Pag. 498. Assemblies ecclesiasticall why they were ordeyned 145.146 Assemblies of the faythfull ibidem Assemblies ecclesiasticall why they are necessary 241. The order of assemblies ecclesiasticall 529. Wicked persons many tymes get into the assemblies of the godly 282. A ante T. Athens praysed 658.659 Athenienses superscription â—65 Athenodorus counsell gyueâ— to â—â—gustus â—64 A ante V. Authors of the Apostles persecution 191. Authors of sedition are the wicked not the faythfull 562. Authoritie of man of what auayle it is in matters of religion 666. How true authoritie may be gotten Pag. 148.149 Mannes authoritie gyueth no commendation vnto Scripture 2. B. B ante A. BAckstarters the authors of schisme and diuision 589. Backstarters not to be taken to soone into the ministerie 519. Backstarters shall be alwaye in the worlde ibidem Banishment is cause of ryfling of goodes and pouertie 557. Banished for their religion must be comforted ibid. and 891. Baptisme delyuered to vs by the Apostles as Christ did institute it 3 Baptisme or the fyre of Christ. 707 Baptisme an outwarde bonde of the church 366. Baptisme of Iohn distinguished from Christs baptisme according to the signe thing that is signed Pag. 22. â—aptisme of Iohn 707. Baptisme of Iohn and of Christ both one 22. Baptisme is called the absolution or assoyling from sinnes 791. Baptisme what it sealeth 366.367 Baptisme howe it washeth vs from sinnes 132.133 Howe baptisme is called the Fountayne of regeneration 305. Baptisme a seale of the promise of forgiuenesse of sinnes in the name of Iesus christ 23. Baptisme is a signe of the purgation made by the bloude of Iesus Christ. 133. The reason and dignitie of baptisme Pag. 791. Baptisme muste not bee neglected Pag. 640. In baptisme what water ought to be vsed 387. To be baptised in the name of Christ. Pag. 132. To be baptised into the forgiuenesse of sinnes 133. Barnabas commendeth Paule 412. What maner of manne Barnabas was 467. Barnabas called Iupiter by the people of Lystra 567. What Barsabas signifyeth 72. B ante E. Beggers properties of our age 152. Beggers must not be suffred among the people of God. 152. To begyn well profiteth not without contynuing to the ende 549. Begynning of Paules sermon 524. Benefites of Christ towarde the inhabiters of Ierusalem 50. Benefites of God are then profytably receyued when men acknowledge GOD to bee the author of them 155. The remembraunce of benefites receyued soone dyeth with Princes Pag. 315. Berrhea
Where is the promise of his comming 66â— 1. IOan 2. Let the same abyde in you which you heard from the beginning 129.588 3. Now are we the sonnes of God and yet it doth not appeare what wee shall bee 540 4. Greater is he that is in you then hee that is in the world 353 4. Here in is loue not that wee loued God. 531 APocaly 3. The Epistle to those of Laodicca 660 14. Blessed are the dead whiche dye in the Lord. 313 20. The Sea shall gyue vp hir dead which are in hir 313 21. There shal bee new Heauens and a newe earth 175 22. Woorship God. 260 FINIS The first chapiter vpon the Actes of the Apostles The first Homelie IN the former treatise deare THEOPHILVS we haue spoken of all that IESVS began to doe and teach vntill the daye in which hee was taken vp after that hee through the holye Ghost had giuen commaundements vnto the Apostles whom he had chosen GReat is the prayse of Hystorie though but prophane for that the wysest men haue called hir the witnesse of tymes the light of truth the life of remembrance the Maystresse of lyfe and the Messenger of Antiquitie yet certaine it is that these titles may be applyed to no Hystorie more deseruedly and truely than to the Hystorie contayned in the Bookes of the olde and newe Testament which the holy Ghost hath deliuered vnto the Church For this Hystorie bringeth vs an exact an infallible account of the tymes from the first beginning of the worlde vnto the birth of Iesus Christ which account with other wryters is founde vncertayne and deceytfull This Hystorie is not onely the light but also the touchstone whereby the writinges and credite of all other Hystoriographers ought to be tryed This Hystorie conserueth vs the memorie of things done in very deede and which in very deede appertayne to our â—aluation And those things which lye hidden in the â—ecrete closets of reuerend antiquitie she most truely reporteth vnto vs and maystresse of life shee onely and none other ought to be called For she layeth before vs the examples not onely of vices and vertues and the chaungeable occurrences of the worlde by the which we may learne how to â—rame this present life but taking hir flight yet higher she giueth preceptes of eternall saluation of the soule shee reuealeth the holy will of God shee layeth before vs presidents of Gods promises and threates shee describeth the iudgement of God against the disobedient and declareth his protection and tuition wherewith hee defendeth those that worship him And to conclude shee setteth before vs to beholde as in a glasse all the nature and propertie of God that euery man may see what an one he vouchsafeth 〈◊〉 be â—o vs what maner of ones he requireth vs againe to be towardes him Which things vnlesse we imprint in our mindes we traueyle in all other hystories but in vaine which may delight vs with vaine ioye but are not able to enflame our mindes with the loue of true vertue and holy religion But amongst the volumes of holy Scripture that make mention and report of things done I thinke there is none extant the reading and knowledge whereof is eyther more profitable or necessarye than this which is entituled the Actes of the Apostles For to say nothing of Luke the Author hereof whose prayse is in the Gospell which was present almost at all the things done for the holy scripture inspired of God needeth not the authoritie or prayse of man such is the dignitie and maiestie of the things comprised in this Booke that if the same be not able to allure mooue any man to esteeme and loue the woorke in vayne shalt thou go about by humane reason to perswade him Amongst the which thinges we will intreate presently of those which containe the argument summe of the whole narration or discourse And first of all Luke descrybeth the beginning proceeding and successe of that kingdome which Christ hath in thys worlde whereof appeareth in the Prophets many things foreshewed and tolde For Dauid testifieth that Christ is declared a King by God his Father whose inheritaunce sayth hee are all the Nations of the earth and who also shall rule the Islandes Zacharie prophecieth that the boundes of hys kingdome should stretch from sea to sea In Daniel it is called the Mountayne that shoulde fill the worlde wherevnto all the thinges are to be referred written in other Prophetes by these wordes In the latter dayes it will be that the hill where the house of the Lord is buylded shall be the chiefe among hilles and exalted aboue all little hilles I passe ouer diuers things for prolixitie which might be alleaged to this purpose But if thou wouldest search these thinges in the Hystorie of Iesu Christ written by the Euaungelistes thou shouldest finde little or nothing answerable to such honorable Oracles For they describe Christ to be lowly poore and subiect to the iniuries and reproches of euery man and who after an infinite sort of calamities abode most shamefull death on the crosse Further they shewe the borders of his kingdome to haue bene very narrow and straite for that the misteries of the same were vnderstanded but of very few But if thou wilt pervse this Booke by by whatsoeuer the Prophets haue prophecied of the same shall appeare to be most true For he that seemed despised and a man of no estimation by his glorious ascention into heauen hath triumphed ouer the Deuill and all his enimies sitteth on the right hande of hys father from thence sendeth the holy Ghost before promysed to his Apostles wherewith they being inflamed beginne to preache Christ and not content within the borders of Iurie are dispersed amonge the Gentiles and amongst them by the playne and simple preaching of the Gospell spredde the kingdome of Christ both farre and neare so that Christ stretcheth his kingdome from sea to sea and the Islandes of the sea beginne to acknowledge him to be theyr King and by the ministerye of the Apostles it commeth to passe that all nations and people flocke vnto this Mountayne exalted aboue all Mountaynes yea reigning in heauen which thing Christ a few dayes before his death prophecied should come to passe in these wordes When I shall be lyft vp from the earth I will drawe all people vnto mee And this is so euident an argument of the kingdome of Christ and of his power that there can be none more euident For no Prince were he neuer so mightie coulde so quickly chaunge the fashion of the whole world as the Apostles in few yeres did being but abiects and contemned persons and by the spirit of Christ woorking in them graffed in the hartes of men a newe and before that time vnknowne desire of fayth and christian religion Except therfore this Booke were extant the truth of the kingdome of Christ and the maiestie therof should appeare eyther
twoo Disciples goyng to Emaus and after a longe communication beyng set at the table declareth and openeth himself to them And after diuers like appearings at length he shewed him selfe to more then fiue hundred brethren at once as Paule witnesseth But bicause the eies are many times beguiled the deuils legierdemaines are too well knowne wherby he many times with false apparitions deceiueth the vnwary the Lord therefore suffered himself not onely to be seene but also to be felt and handled For fearyng least they might be deceyued with some ghost or illusion of Sathan Beholde saith he my handes and my feete how it is I my selfe Handle mee and see for a Ghost or spyrite hath not flesh and bones as you see mee haue Therefore Christ rysing from death againe tooke not onely a semblaunte and shewe of his former bodye but the verye same substaunce members fleshe and bloude And for a more certaine proofe thereof not onely suffered him selfe to be handled but for auoyding of all scruple and doubte called for meate and did eate in the sighte of his Disciples Not to the ende wee shoulde thinke that bodies glorified had neede to be refreshed with meate and drinke after the resurrection for where they are quite free from all corruption they haue no neede at all of generation but for that he would declare to all men that he still did retaine all the partes of a naturall and perfect body For the glorifying or clarifying of the body taketh away neither the substaunce nor partes of the body but it taketh away the corruption and affections rising in the body by reason of sinne and according to the saying of Paule that that was corruptible and mortall it maketh to rise againe incorruptible immortall glorious and a celestiall body The circumstance of time maketh also for the proofe of Christes Resurrection For he did not these thinges for one or two dayes amongst his Disciples but he was conuersaunt with them still fourty dayes togither and euery day shewed such proofes of his Resurrection These things were the more largely and diligently to be entreated of beloued in Christ bicause there haue bene in all Ages which haue gone about either to call Christs resurrection into doubt or else somewayes to blemyshe and extinguishe the truth of his body raysed againe Neither want wee in these dayes which affirme that Christes body by reason of the glorifiyng thereof is so altered and chaunged that it now can not be conteyned in any one place but is present in euery place And other grounde of theyr opinion haue they none but bicause they would maintaine Christes bodily presence in the Supper Neither perceyue they through theyr contention that while they defende his bodily presence they denie the veritie of his body and so by themselues ouerthrow that which they fight for as for life death For if Christ be corporally present in the Supper either his body must be conteyned in a place or else it is there none otherwise but as it is in euery place And how can it be that that which is conteyned in one certayne place can be at once in many places togither Therfore Augustine vnderstoode these things much better who perceiued well that space of place could so little be seperated from bodies that if we tooke space away then were they no more to be called bodies Take away saith hee space or limitation of place from bodyes and the bodyes shall be no where and forasmuch as they shall be no where there shall be nothing Take away from bodies qualities and properties of bodies and there shall be no where for them to be in and therfore of necessity they can haue no beyng at all The same Augustine aunswereth them marueylous well that in this case flie to Christs godhead and omnipotencie where he saith Wee must beware that wee so defende not the godhead of the man that wee take awaye the truth of his body But of these thinges wee shall speake more otherwheres Now let vs come to declare what causes mooued Christ so many wayes to prooue the resurrection of this body The first me thinketh was the Maiestie and certaintye of the kingdome of Christ which was necessary by his resurrection to be prooued For where it was manifest that Iesus Christ was dead and buryed which the Iewes also confesse vnlesse it should appeare as manifest that he was for a truth risen againe from death all the testimonies of his kingdom should haue bene taken as friuolous and vaine For who would beleue that he was appointed to be king ouer Mount Sion that is to say ouer the Church of God whom he was sure to haue bene dead and wist not whether he were risen againe from death yea or no who would beleeue that he sitteth at the right hand of the father and vseth his enimies as his footestoole whom he knew not whether he were aliue or no Except therfore the resurrection of Iesus Christ were most certaine to vs we could neither acknowledge him for our King nor yet looke for any ayde or helpe in his kingdome And it is no doubt but the Apostles ouercame all the threates of the worlde through this affiaunce and fulfilled theyr course and mynistery with such constancie for that they acknowledged him to be the conquerer of death and were fully certified that he which made them mynisters of his Gospell raigned in Heauen The second cause of so diligent a proofe I thinke was the doctrine and office of the Apostles the certayntie whereof was needefull to be strongly defended against the iudgement of the world Now what more effectuous and stronge proofe hereof could be founde than the glorious and euident resurrection of Christ whome they preached who was well knowne to all men whereas if they had preached some obscure vnknowne person to men they might worthily haue bene suspected But nowe who can doubt of theyr doctrine which preach and teach him who by his mighty resurrection hath vanquished the power of death hauing conquered all his aduersaries hath obtayned an euerlasting kingdome in Heauen This thing considered shal easily perswade vs to beleeue that Iesus Christ spake by his spirite in the Apostles to imbrace with all our hartes the thinges that they haue taught vs. Thirdly it behooued Christes resurrection to be well testified bicause in it consisteth all the strength and force of our redemption and saluatioin For wee reade that he promiseth vs in his Gospell oftentimes resurrectâ—on and life euerlasting He that heareth my woorde and beleeueth in him that sent mee hath life euerlasting and shall not come into iudgement but hath passed from death vnto lyfe This is the will of him that sent mee that euery one which seeth the Sonne and beleeueth in him hath lyfe euerlastyng and I shall rayse him vp agayne in the last day And in an other place he saith I am the resurrection and
that Iesus Christ which otherwheres receyueth no testimonye of man woulde prooue his promise by an argument taken from the authoritie of Iohn and his baptisme For this is the guise and maner of God to accommodate himselfe to our capacitie for that he would haue it appeare that Iohn spake by the holy ghost This therfore seemeth to me to be the meaning of Christes words If you remember with your selues both the things which I haue sundry times promised you and which you haue heard of Iohn my forerunner you can no longer doubt of the sending of the holye ghost For when he baptised those that came to him in Iordane he gathered the people not to himselfe but to me whom he truely confessed to be more excellent than himselfe and shewed them what I would giue them that beleued in me euen the holy ghost which is the spirite of adoption and earnest of saluation kindled in the beleeuing people a great desire of my kingdome The water of baptisme was a figure of this benefite which afterward I should bestow vpō them Which seeing ye haue receyued of Iohn not without the inspiration of God doubt not of the things which he hath promised you For as Iohn hath discharged his dutie towardes you and hath receyued you being sprinkled with water into the felowship of my body which is the Church euen so wil I not fayle truly to accomplishe that that belongeth to my charge that is to poure out my spirite most abundantly vpon you the signe whereof you haue already receyued This sense I say seemeth of all other most agreeable to Christes purpose Neyther ment Christ here to make a difference betweene his and Iohns outwarde baptisme For it is plaine that Iohns baptisme and Christs was all one forasmuch as Christ would be baptised of him He rather maketh a difference betweene the signe and the thing signified by the signe and betweene his and Iohns office He calleth the sending of the holy ghost by the name of baptisme by an allusion and bicause of the proportion that is perceyued to be betweene the outwarde signes and the things signified But we haue in these wordes two things most worthy to be considered First that we ought to make a difference betweene the Ministers and Christ whose Ministers they are least we attribute to them that that belongeth only to christ Iohn baptiseth with water but Christ giueth the holy ghost So the Minister is occupied about outward things while he preacheth the word admonisheth exhorteth rebuketh comforteth prayeth for the congregation ministreth the sacraments But they themselues be subiect to Christ which according to his good will quickneth the seede of the word in them by his holy spirit worketh holy motions cheereth them with comfort and to conclude reformeth and frameth them after the image of God neyther mattereth it that all these thinges sometimes be attributed to the Ministers and that Paule sayth he had begotten the Corinthians in Christ and that he traueyleth againe with the Galathians For where God hauing no neede of vs doth vouchsafe to vse men as his coadiutors bicause he would haue the Ministery by him ordeyned in the more authoritie therefore vseth he to adorne it with such titles For the which cause the same Paule sayth vnto the Corinthians whom he perceyued too much addicted to the Ministers What is Paule what is Apollo but Ministers by whom you haue beleeued and as the Lorde hath giuen to euery man I haue planted Apollo hath watred but it is God that giueth the increase So neyther is he that planteth any thing neyther he that watereth but God which giueth the increase If these thinges be obserued both we shall worthily esteeme of the Ministerie and giue all the glory of our saluation to Christ for the which his spirite euery where in the Scriptures so earnestly laboureth Secondarily it is very worthye the consideration that Christ taketh an argument from baptisme to prooue to his Apostles the truth of his promise Wee are taught hereby that the Sacramentes doe so seale the promises and benefites of God that wee neede no whit to doubt of the same For God mocketh vs not with vaine shewes and promises but whatsoeuer he promiseth in worde and sealeth with sacraments the same hee vseth to perfourme in deede He promiseth vs by the preaching of the gospell forgiuenesse of sinnes in the name of Iesu Christ and the spirite of adoption whereby we are made the children of god He addeth as a seale to his promise baptisme where we being visibly washed are receyued into the outwarde societie of the Church or children of god Therfore whosoeuer beleeueth the promise of the Gospell hee is so certayne of the forgiuenesse of his sinnes of his adoption and the possession of the heauenly inheritance as he is certayne hee is washed with baptisme By a lyke reason are we taught in the Gospell that the flesh and bloude of Christ were gyuen and offred on the aultar of the crosse for the lyfe of the worlde that the sinnes of the worlde should be purged with the sacrifice of the immaculate lambe Christ hath ioyned to this promise his supper the remembraunce of hys death in steade of a seale therof Therefore whosoeuer beleeueth the Gospell is as certaine that Christes body and bloude was offred for his sinnes and is as surely fedde with the merite of Christes bodye and bloude vnto lyfe euerlasting as hee is sure that he receyueth part of the breade and wine at the Lordes table according to Christes institution And after this sort the sacraments are sayd to seale the righteousnesse of fayth and to confirme and feede our fayth not that the outwarde elements conceyue anye secrete vertue or power by the wordes of consecration for that efficacy and power must be attributed to all that holy businesse by reason of Christes institution which institution if thou take away alter or breake thou prophanest and ouerthrowest the sacrament vtterly Therfore our myndes must be lift vp that the thing we testifye by outwarde action wee may perfourme by fayth which only apprehendeth Christ and the benefites which he hath bestowed on vs and gathereth vs into the number of those which shall raigne with him in heauen to whom be blessing honour glory and power for euer Amen The fourth Homelie WHEN they therefore were come togither they asked of him saying Lorde wilt thou at this time restore againe the kingdome to Israell And hee sayde vnto them It is not for you to know the times or the seasons which the father hath put in his owne power But yee shall receyue power after that the holy ghost is come vpon you And you shall be witnesses vnto me not onely in Hierusalem but also in Iurie and in Samarie and euen vnto the worldes ende AFter Luke with great diligence hath declared how our sauiour Iesus Christ instructed his Apostles whō he would haue to be teachers of al the world with
and his horrible ende as though these things happened by hazarde or that the sonne of God betrapped by a wicked man had not bene able to haue escaped his crafts and deceytes I would not also that any should so take these matters as though the falshoode of so wicked a man should derogate any thing from our order and holy function which we are in by Christes appoyntment For it seemed good vnto God that these things should so come to passe whose counsayle and purpose it was that his belooued sonne shoulde be betrayed by one of his entire Disciples And he woulde not haue vs ignorant hereof For it is knowne what is read in the Psalme 41. which Christ himselfe repeated in his last supper saying He that eate breade with me hath layde great wayte for mee Nowe I tell you before it come to passe that when it is done you may beleue that I am he Wherfore cast your eyes vpon Gods prouidence reuerence his goodnesse and truth and let not the thinges offende you that are done by his determination and iust permission Yet let no man so vnderstande these things as though Peter went about to excuse Iudas heynous offence and to laye all the faulte thereof in god For that is not the meaning of the diuine prouidence which gouerneth all thing that we shoulde make God the Autor of our sinne bicause whatsoeuer men doe that is naught they doe it not to fulfill Gods purpose but to satisfie the cogitations and desires of their owne wicked will. It is playne in deede that it was Gods determination that his sonne Iesus Christ shoulde be betrayed through the craft of his Disciple and should come into the hands of his enimies and being condemned to death should be nayled to the crosse where he shoulde purge the sinne of the worlde by the Sacrifice of hys bodye But if a man consider Iudas the worker of this treason he in so mischieuous a deede had nothing lesse before his eyes than Gods purpose and the redemption of mankinde but being blinded and wounded with couetousnesse first polluteth himselfe with theft as Iohn sayth afterward with treason The same reason is to be made of Annas Cayphas Pylate all those other whom the Gospell testifieth to haue bene seekers executioners of Christs death The bookes of the holy Scripture are full of examples of the lyke kynde whereby we are aduertised howe grieuously men sinne in committing those things which God in deede will haue done but yet they doe them being mooued thereto through the blinde and inordinate affections of corrupt nature I praye you who is so dull headed to thinke that Ioseph came into Egipt without the speciall counsell of Gods prouidence whereas we reade that God aduertised Abraham himselfe long before of the going downe of his posteritie into Egypt who lykewise acknowledgeth not the marueylous wisedome of God in all this businesse which gouerneth al things most prudently and profitably Shall we therfore excuse Iosephs brethren which being mooued with enuye solde awaye their brother that deserued better of them yea we will expounde all thys businesse by Iosephes owne wordes yee thought euill agaynst me but God turned it to good to bring to passe as it is this daye and to saue much people alyue Yea we haue dayly experience of lyke occurrences and examples For who will saye the theefe killeth the wayfaring man without the prouidence of God considering we knowe that the dayes of our life and the heares of our heade are numbred before God But bicause the murtherer committeth such an heynous offence being mooued with wicked affection therfore is he in all the fault and shal iustly be punished for the same Let no man therfore seeke excuse for his wickednesse in Gods prouidence nor make God the Autor of his sinne but by the consideration hereof let vs seeke comfort whereby to arme and strengthen our selues against the horrible chaunces of this life And that Peter had a respect hereto it is euident by hys words wherein followe other things to be considered And first we are taught by a notable example of what efficacye and strength godlye prayers be For Luke shewed vs aboue that the Apostles continued with one consent in prayers wherby what was brought to passe is now perceyued For Peter which a little before was ignorant of the right maner of Christes kingdome and among the reast had put forth a foolishe question touching the very time of restoring the same by and by beginneth to preach of the Scriptures which he alledgeth most aptly and expoundeth most syncerely So true it is that the Apostle sayth If any of you lacke wisedome let him aske of him that giueth that is of God and it shall be giuen him Further we are taught by the example of Peter that nothing ought to be appointed in the Church without the authoritie of the Scripture For as in well ordred common weales there are certaine lawes yea rather an authentike Code of lawes from the which no man of his owne heade hath authoritie to take anything or to put to any thing or else to appoynt anye thing in the common weale beside the prescript thereof euen so Christ hath deliuered to his Church the bookes of the olde and new Testament wherein are contayned the mysteries of the kingdome of heauen and the lawes of eternall lyfe Therefore out of them must be taken all counsell and the Argumentes of all the sermons that are to be made in the congregation Neyther is there any man of such roume and ordering that must thinke he hath power to ordayne or appoynt any thing contrarye to the same This booke in the beginning was deliuered to the Kings not to th end they should thinke they had iurisdiction ouer the same but for that they should drawe forth of the same good lawes whereby to rule the people well And the Prophets were bounde by this commaundement to take their sermons from Gods mouth Which thing we can interprete to be none other but the Scriptures bicause by these as by a certaine mouth God reuealeth vnto vs the mysteries of his will. And Christ himselfe oftentimes preacheth forth of the scriptures and disdayneth not to turne the holye bookes and to expounde certaine places of them vnto the people An example wherof he shewed in the schoole at Nazareth Therfore Peter following the example of his mayster taketh the beginning of his sermon out of the Scriptures whome woulde God they woulde imitate which highly glorying in the succession of Peter dare yet thrust into the Church diuers thinges repugnaunt to the Scriptures onely vpon mans authoritie Furthermore Peter adourneth the scriptures with an excellent prayse where he sayth the holy ghost is Autor of them which woulde vtter these thinges by the mouth of Dauid The same he confesseth in another place where he sayth that the Prophetes were inspired with the spirite of Christ and
committed to Peter as others then none of them obtayned the whole whereby he might be called the heade or Lorde of others Neyther coulde Peters authoritie in preaching the Gospell be greater than eyther Iohns or Matthias bicause they all receyued but one and the same commaundement of the Lorde Iesus as is playne Againe they ioyne the names of Ministerie and Apostleship togither both to withstand ambition and to fortifie the worthynesse of the office For where it is a Ministerie that is here entreated of it is foolishnesse and great absurditie vnder colour thereof to seeke reuerence of the people or to exercyse tyrannicall Lordship ouer them But rather it behooueth vs to obserue the rule of Christ Whosoeuer will be great among you let him be your minister and who so will be chiefe among you let him be your seruant And for this cause Paule shoulde be preferred before many of the Apostles bicause he laboured more than all the other in the Church of christ There is a preposterous order in the Church in these dayes where they are counted the first and chiefe that labor least in the ministery of the Church that liue most pompeously of all others vpon the Churches goods and which heape vp treasures to them and their posteritie of the same Agayne least the name of Ministerie might seeme to signify any vile or base condicion that the contemners of the Gospell should take no occasion of vngodlynesse thereby nor the Ministers themselues esteeme euer the worse of their office they make mention also of an Apostleship By the which worde we are taught that they are the Ministers of Christ his Church which are occupied in that ministery For an Apostle signifieth as much as a Legate or one that is sent But he is no Legate that runneth of his owne heade and handleth his owne matters but he that is sent from a more excellent and superiour and is appointed for the intreatie and discussion of publike affayres In so much that Legates are not esteemed with wise men so much for their owne persons sake as they be for his worthynesse from whome they are sent And the Apostles were sent from Iesus Christ as we hearde before who would haue them to be witnesses ouer all the worlde of the redemption and saluation of mankinde which he had purchased by the merite of his incarnation and death Such therefore ought they to be esteemed and not to be contemned bicause of their outwarde port which is vyle and abiect in the sight of the worlde For it is Christes saying If any man receyue whomsoeuer I sende hee receyueth mee And whosoeuer receyueth me receyueth him that sent me And Paule to the same purpose sayth We be messengers in the roume of Christ euen as though God did beseech you thorowe vs. Therefore euen as in the Apostleship the ministery must be considered least the Ministers puft vp with ambicion aspyre to Lordship and bearing of rule so in the ministerie let both the Ministers and hearers remember the Apostleshippe least eyther the hearers contemne the Ministers or the Ministers thinking to slenderly of the ministery forget their dutie and dignitie Now let vs come to the last part of this place wherein is declared how they sought the will and pleasure of God by casting of lottes They gaue out their lottes sayth he and the lot fell on Matthias and he was counted with the eleuen Apostles Here we first haue to speake of lottes For there are places of Scripture not a fewe wherein soothsaying Artes and curiositie of mans wit in searching for secretes and things to come are earnestly condemned See Leuiticus the .ix. and Deuter. viij Chapter And the Prophete Esaye in the .viij. Chapter calleth all men to the law and testimonie as for all other meanes of seeking Gods counsayle he forbiddeth with great authority And Micheas in the fifth Chapter excludeth out of the kingdome of Christ all soothsayers and such lyke rabble of men But we must marke how there is two kindes of lotteries or casting of lottes the one lawfull the other vnlawfull That is vnlawfull when they go about after the curiositie of mans brayne by sciences condemned of God to search out secrets and what is to come the knowledge whereof belongeth not vnto vs This the Astrologers vse which wryte Prognostications of the course and successe of yeres to come according to the Clowdes the Planets and influences of heauen Which kinde of men reigneth nowe a dayes amongest Christian men not without the great shame of christian religion To these may we ioyne those that when they haue the houre of ones Natiuitie looke vppon the Ascendent and according to the position and figure of heauen pronounce of the course of his whole life of the nature condicions and disposition and come to such impietie that they put man the excellentest creature of God yea and Lorde of all the things that God hath created vnder the rule and gouernance of the Planets and starres To these appertaine they which are giuen to the studie of Geomantie and thinke they are able to foretell the successe and effects of all thinges And as manye as by any Art forbidden by God search after secret matters and things to come For where these men of a curious audacitie go about to pierce into Gods secrets their boldnesse must plainly be iudged to be wicked The lawfull kinde of lottery or drawing of lottes is when the successe of a thing lawfull yea necessary and belonging to vs is committed by lottes to the iudgement of god And this is vsed commonly for the more authoritie of thinges in hande and for the auoyding of contentions which men ledde with hatred or priuate lucre vse for to seeke And this kinde of drawing lottes Salomon sheweth vs where he sayth The lot pacifieth variance and parteth the mighty a sunder The vsage of this kind of lottery is very auncient and the very Ethnicks thought it not irreligious or vnlawfull Homere writeth that the Greekes in times past vsed it when they chose any out of the number of the valiaunt Captaynes to fight with Hector demaunding the combate The Romanes vsed the same when they sent forth their Magistrates to beare rule abroad in the Prouinces bicause they shoulde not seeme to take authoritie or beare office without the Gods appoyntment The Israelites also were commaunded to deuyde or distribute the lande of Chanaan by lottes And the vse of lottes in the deuiding of inheritance hath bene vsed amongst vs may be retayned without hurt of Christian religion so it be not corrupted with anye other kinde of superstition Therefore the Apostles in this doing take no vngodlye thing in hande but are onely carefull to vnderstande Gods will and to that ende make their harty and faythfull prayer before And it is plaine by Salomon that men in these dayes also should not offende if they would vse lottes with the lyke godlynesse
them when he sayth that he shall be saued that calleth vpon the name of the Lord. Where we may note a double consolation First it is an vniuersall promise which promiseth saluation to all them that call vpon the name of the lord Ergo here is a doore of saluation opened to all men from entring into which we are not kept backe neyther by pouerty nor infamy of the world â—â—yther by diseases nor cruell torments neyther by sexe nor age neyther by difference of nation or kindred Nay we cannot be put by neyther by sinne nor death bicause in Christ we haue expiation of all our sinnes and he hath ouercome death and the gates of hell Furthermore saluation is absolutely promised so that we see they haue all things necessary to saluation that call vpon the name of the Lorde Wherevpon we gather that they which feele no taste nor comfort of saluation by their prayers call not vpon the name of the Lorde that is they are destitute of faith in Christe which fayth will not suffer our prayers to be made in vaine And this is the only way of saluation which the holy scriptures teach vs euerywhere And Peter thought to make mention hereof in this place to thintent the Iewes might vnderstand how they could none other wayes be deliuered from the imminent daungers and the horrible iudgement of God but by casting away all trust in their owne workes and righteousnesse and turning vnto the throne of grace by the fayth that is in Iesus Christe The same must we also in these dayes marke and consider Whatsoeuer troubles or calamities the Lorde or his Apostles foretolde shoulde happen in the later dayes they vrge and assault vs on euerye side The wysest and greatest men consult in euery place how to get a waye and remedye to bee saued And the vnhappy successe of things in these dayes teache vs howe vayne all counsayles be that proceede of mans deuyse Let vs therefore holde this waye which as it is the most simplest and playnest and deliuereth vs from many cares and troubles so is it infallible and certaine bicause it stayeth and resteth vpon the promise of God which no force of the worlde can ouerturne Wherfore let vs acknowledge our sinnes and in them let vs seeke the causes of the euils which we suffer Let vs vse the acknowledging of our sinne to beate downe the affiaunce in our owne righteousnesse And then turning vnto God let vs call vppon his holye name who surely will heare vs and deliuer vs for his names sake in Iesus Christ to whome be blessing honor power and glory for euer Amen The .xiiij. Homelie YE men of Israell heare these wordes Iesus of Nazareth a man approued of God among you with myracles woonders and signes which God did by him in the middest of you as yee your selues knowe him haue you taken by the handes of vnrighteous persons after hee was deliuered by the determinate counsell and foreknowledge of God and haue crucified and slaine him whom God hath raysed vp and loosed the sorowes of death bycause it was impossible that he shoulde be holden of it WE haue hearde the first part of Peters Sermon alreadye wherein he cleareth the Apostles from the crime of drunkennesse and teacheth how they were endued with the holy ghost He vseth in the place of demonstration the testimony of the Prophet Ioël which he so rehearseth that therewith he declareth the horrible punishmentes remayning for the contemners of the Gospell and teacheth the onely way of remedye and escape to be the fayth in Iesus Christe which things bicause they were sufficient to feare them that were not altogither incurable the Apostle passeth to the other parte where he preacheth Christ whome of late we sayde was the chiefe marke that the Apostles shotte at in all their doctrine And least his preaching might be in vayne he so proposeth the matter that he stirreth vp their mindes with the conscience of their sinnes to the ende that being feared therwith they might with the more feruent fayth and greedinesse embrace Iesus Christ in whom they heard saluation was preached And his chiefe studye is to be short and playne least any man might thinke the knowledge of Christ and the way of saluation contayned therein to be lyke the dreames of the Philosophers which neyther can be explicated in infinite volumes nor be discussed by any disputations nor fully be comprehended of anye man For he compriseth the chiefe articles of our fayth in fewe woordes which whosoeuer vnderstandeth he hath both attayned to the knowledge of Christ and to all the waye of saluation For first he descrybeth the person of Christ and teacheth vs what he is and howe we should knowe him Secondly he intreateth of the passion and death of christ Thirdly he declareth his resurrection Of these three we meane to saye so much as his spirite shall giue vs grace In speaking of Christes person he handleth all things prudently and circumspectly least they that were as yet weake might take occasion of offence For when he had gotten them to be attent by a short kinde of exhortation he bringeth them by little and little to the knowledge of Christ saying Iesus of Nazareth a man approoued of God amongest you by myracles signes and woonders which God wrought by him in the middest of you as ye your selues know â–ª c. In the which words he pronounceth of Christ two things First that he was a man for he calleth him one of Nazareth which name he had of Nazareth a Citie of Galiley where he was brought vp as appeareth by the storie of the Gospel But bicause this seemed not sure and strong ynough he calleth him Virum that is to say a man which name agreeth to none but him that is a very man in deede And Christ is truly called a man bicause as Paule saith he taketh on him no Angels nature or other heuenly essence but the sede of Abraham Furthermore least any man might take him for some common person he maketh a difference betweene him and other adding approoued of God amongest you with myracles c. And although he purposed to teache the diuinitie of Christ yet he prudently as yet dissembleth the name of God which would haue seemed very straunge in the eares of the Iewes He woulde haue them by his deedes to learne that he was very God whome hitherto they thought to be onely but a rascall and common person It is as much as if he should saye I preach vnto you Iesus of Nazareth which many of you iudge to be but a man only But you ought to consider that God hath openly shewed in him many declarations of a diuine nature the ende of all which was to commend him vnto you and to teache you that he was that long wayted for sauiour of mankinde which in tyme past he promised you And the workes of Christ whereof God commended him he adorneth with three titles First he calleth
of the resurrection he more fully setteth forth the same going on speaking still vnder the person of christ For he saith Bicause thou wilt not leaue my soule in hell neyther wilt thou suffer thine holye one to see corruption Thou hast shewed me the wayes of lyfe thou shalt make me full of ioy with thy countenance There be in these words diuers things which are to be vnderstāded of Christ only as Peter teacheth in the things folowing Yet bicause the certaintie of our resurrection dependeth vpon Christes resurrection whome Paule for that cause calleth the first fruites of them that sleepe the fruites and effects of all those things that came to passe in Christs resurrection appertaine also to vs Therefore it shall be profitable for vs diligentlye to consider the things here sayde For as they set forth the resurrection of Christ so they teach vs wherein to hope and paint out the order and maner of our resurrection with that true felicitie which followeth the same First he sayth Thou shalt not leaue my soule in hell The Hebrues take this worde Inferi which we englishe hell sometime for the sepulchre or graue sometime for the deade and buried in which sense the brethren of Ioseph saye Thy seruauntes shall bring the graye heade of our father with sorow ad infernum siue inferos that is to say to the graue The sense therfore of Christes words is that the soule of Christ should not tary long separated from the bodye in the place where the soules of the blessed be but should returne shortly to the body againe Manye haue vnderstoode these wordes of the discention of Christ into hell which we professe among the articles of our faith whose iudgement me thinketh ought not altogither to be reiected Great disputation hereabout hath bene kept among the auncient writers And in our dayes haue certaine phreneticke persons starte forth which haue sayde that the soule of Christ hath suffered in hell the tormentes of the damned But Christe himselfe confuteth them whiche a little before he died sayde vnto the theefe This daye thou shalt be with mee in Paradyse Besides being ready to giue vp the ghost hee sendeth not his soule to hell but commendeth it into the handes of his father Furthermore it is manifest that he offered himselfe vpon the aultar of the Crosse for the sinnes of all the worlde and did there fully accomplish the businesse of our saluation so that he truely sayde It is done or finished Therefore it must not be suffred that any shall say Christes soule suffered any thing after it departed out of his body It was heauy and sadde and felt the terrours of death at mount Oliuete as he himselfe confesseth It seemed also to haue felt the angrye countenaunce and wrath of his father in punishing sinne when he sayde vpon the crosse My God my God why haste thou forsaken me But bicause his death and passion was sufficient to purge our sinnes it is a very absurde and vnchristian point to adde anye thing else thereto Therefore Christes descending into hell may plainely be vnderstanded if we saye eyther that he truely died or that the merite of his death extended vnto them also which died before him from the beginning of the worlde as Peter in another place seemeth to meane saying that Christ preached vnto the deade which were in prison This serued bothe to the greater comfort of those which beleeued the promises made of him and increased the paines and sorrowes of the reprobate which wickedlye contemned them In the meane season the vtilitie and profit of the things here spoken is deriued vnto vs also For as Christes soule was not forsaken so our soules be in the protection and hande of God and shall retourne to our bodies againe in the later day Secondly therefore he addeth Neyther wilt-thou suffer thine holy one to see corruption This after a sort perteyneth to the exposition of the first member In the meane season as he spake of the soule so he sheweth what shall become of the body He sayth it shall not see corruption whiche afterwarde at large he declareth to be vnderstanded of Christes body onlye And surely it is plaine that all our bodies are subiect to corruption for the saying of God must of necessitie be fulfilled Thou art dust and into dust thou shalt returne againe Neyther doth the arte and industrie of man any thing preuayle going about to conserue the bodies of great men with sweete odours spicery and perfumes But Christes bodye bicause it was raysed againe the thirde daye coulde not see corruption much lesse be corrupted but rose againe a glorious body and voyde of all corruption Here is the resurrection of our bodies proued For although our bodies corrupt moulder to dust yet by the power of Christ when the last day commeth they shall be restored againe as we haue heretofore declared For our mortall bodies as Paule sayth must become lyke vnto Christes glorified bodye Neyther shall it be impossible for him to raise our bodies from the dust which made man at the beginning of claye yea all this great frame of the worlde of nothing They maye here also be confuted which saye Christes body in the resurrection was vanished awaye and had not the true properties of a body such as is to be felt and handled to be conteyned in a place to moue from place to place c. For if he sawe no corruption howe coulde he lose those things without the which a verye body cannot consist Thirdly he sayth Thou hast shewed mee the wayes of life that is thou hast brought me into life And he speaketh of the heauenlye and eternall life which only is worthye so to be called Ergo life euerlasting followeth after resurrection which life euen as Christ had so shall we haue the same in him This is well to be obserued where it is sayde the waye of life is shewed to christ Adam by sinne deserued death and the doore of Paradise after he was driuen out God fensed and garded with a sworde of fire least he shoulde returne thither and eate of the tree of life God signified hereby that men of their owne strength and power could not enter into life But in Christ the waye of life was set open againe that euen as by one man sinne entred into the worlde and through sinne death so by Christ only righteousnesse and life shoulde be restored againe Therefore the Apostle speaking of Christ sayth that the life appeared to vs. And Christ euerye where is called the breade of life the light and the waye of lyfe and the resurrection and the lyfe This commoditie therefore which the resurrection of Christ hath gotten vs is verye singular bicause we shall be raysed to an heauenly and an eternall life not to an earthly and mortall such as we nowe liue which may be trulyer called a death than a life The meane hereto
them in question he aunswereth them by another testimony saying For Dauid is not ascended into heauen but he sayth The Lorde sayde vnto my Lorde sit thou on my right hande vntill I make thy foes thy footestoole This argument consisteth of two pointes First Dauid ascended not into heauen Ergo these thinges ought not to be vnderstanded of Dauid He denieth that Dauid is ascended into heauen not bicause he thinketh him to be reckoned in the number of the damned but speaketh of his bodye which as was beforesayd was consumed into dust and earth Touching the soule this saying of Christ standeth in force He that beleeueth in mee hath lyfe euerlasting and shall not come into iudgement but is passed from death vnto life The other argument standeth vppon the testimonye of Dauid who sheweth that these things ought not to be vnderstanded of himselfe but of Christ which shoulde be borne of his stocke For in the Psalme Cx. he sayeth The Lorde sayde to my Lorde c. which place is so cleere and so vndenyable that Christ thought good to vse it against the Scribes In the meane season we are taught by Peters example that the Scriptures ought to be expounded by conference of other places least standing rashly vpon some one place we gainesay many other which thing is the cause of many errors in the Church It is to be marked how vnto Christes ascention into heauen he ioyneth the sending of the holy ghost This doth he very prudently and in order For hereby he teacheth vs that though Iesus Christ haue taken his body out of this worlde yet ought he not to be contemned For he hath not for all that cast of the care of the Church but by his spirite is present with the same by the which spirit he woorketh more effectually in the mindes of those that be his than before he did when he was conuersaunt with vs in body wherefore he sayth vnto the Disciples that it is expedient for vs that he leaue the worlde and go vnto the father For so place shoulde be giuen to the holy ghost which we coulde not haue so long as we did sticke to his bodily presence And surely after that Christ had giuen his bodye vpon the aultare of the Crosse for the life of the worlde and had by the raysing vp thereof againe ouercome death there was no more for his body here to doe vpon earth It remayned therefore that by his glorious ascention he should open the gates of heauen which our sinne had shut against vs and should become a pledge for vs in heauen whereby we might be assured of the inheritance possession of heauen Therfore Christ caried his body into heauen and set it on the right hand of his father hath sent vnto vs being here on the earth to vse Tertullians terme his holy ghost to be his vicare or substitute By the operatioÌ„ of him he regenerateth vs through the immortall seede of the word of God to be the sonnes of god By him he teacheth vs and comforteth vs The same is the earnest or gage of our saluation Through the encouragement we crie Abba father By him it commeth to passe that Christ dwelleth in vs and we in him All which things sithens Christ worketh in vs most effectuallye by his spirite there is no cause we shoulde complaine of the absence of his body which is resident in heauen for our healthes sake And they that require the presence of his bodye and desire to haue it shewed on earth seeme to me little mindefull of the admonitions which are read in the .xxiiij. of Mathew Also Peter describeth the kingdome of Christ with the wordes of Dauid which it behooueth vs oftentimes diligentlye to consider The first point herein is how he sayth Christ is exalted by the right hande of God and ascended into heauen Therfore his kingdome is heauenly not of this worlde as himselfe confessed before Pylate In deede all power is giuen vnto him in heauen and in earth but not to rule after the maner of Princes in this worlde in whose reignes must needes fall out vncertaine and vnstable entercourse of matters bicause they labour to obtayne kingdomes by the vncertaine and vaine power of the flesh We are also taught that we must not seeke for worldly goodes in the kingdome of Christ suche as are riches honors pleasures friendship of the worlde and others of like sort They are eternall and celestiall goodes which God the father hath giuen vs in christ Therefore we ought altogither to be busied in studying for them Then he teacheth vs that Christ sitteth at the right hande of God by the which phrase of speach both a certaine place is appointed of beatitude and blisse and also an equall power of kingdome or empire with God the father For the father loueth the sonne and hath giuen all thinges into his handes He also commaundeth all men to honour the sonne euen as they honour the father Wherevnto also this worde sitting belongeth whereby is expressed the maiestie of Christ in his reigne and the sure and vnmooueable power of his kingdome Last of all he sayth that all his enimies shall be subdued and become his footestoole Christ is therfore a victorious king and an inuincible vanquisher of his enimies Satan is the capitaine and standerdbearer of them all who was threatened with death long sithens by the first promyse of saluation that was made in Christ when God sayd The seede of the woman shall treade downe the serpentes heade And Christ teacheth vs that he is alreadye iudged and cast out In like maner it is as playne that sinne is ouercome For God sayth Paule sent his sonne and hath condemned sinne by sinne that is to say by the sacrifice of his sonne offred vpon the aultar of the crosse for sinne he hath put awaye the guilt or trespasse of sinne and hath taken awaye the power and force thereof that it shall hereafter not hurt vs But sinne being put away it is euident that death also must be vanquished which fought against vs by none other weapon than the sting of sinne Therefore all the power of hell is truelye subdued by Christ. He also ouercommeth the world and tyraunts with all the â—able of the reprobate For we reade that it hath bene long since decreed by the father that they that will not be gouerned by the wholesome worde of his sonne shall be brused and broken to poulder with his rod of yron Neither want there examples of dayes longe passed and nowe present which teache vs what notable victories and triumphes Christ atchieueth of the enimies of his Church Let vs learne therfore to acknowledge this king and not to feare this worlde which when it rageth most is nearest to destruction and is able to doe nothing against them whome Christ taketh charge of against whome the gates of hell are not able to preuayle
vse whereof is to learne vs to knowe the order of the Apostolike Church and wherein the same is in these dayes decayed to restore and reforme it thereafter againe They continued sayth he in the Apostles doctri ne and fellowship and in breaking of breade and in prayers He rehearseth foure things of euery which we haue something to say In the first place the Apostles doctrine what that was it shall otherwheres appeare It was Christes commaundement that they should teache all Nations those things that they had before learned of him He commaunded them to preach repentance and forgiuenesse of sinnes in his name In the which articles it is plaine the knowledge of the whole law and of Gods will and all the maner of our saluation is contayned A taste of this doctrine we sawe in Peters sermon gone before And their writings abundantly declare that they obserued this forme of doctrine in all places Therefore the faithfull of the primitiue Church abode in that order and trade of doctrine which we see at this daye comprehended in the bookes of the Apostles and in these is no mention made of any mans traditions and inuentions Luke placeth doctrine first bicause by teaching the Church is gathered togither and by the same as Paule declareth commeth fayth and all the beleeuing are borne againe of the immortall and eternal word touching which point see Rom. 10. 1. Pet. 1 c. Here we learne that the chiefe care in the Church ought to be for doctrine For where through it as was sayde euen nowe we be gathered into the vnitie of fayth it cannot be chosen but they must fowly and miserably be scattered that admit diuers and vncertaine doctrines Those be diuers and vncertaine which de pend and consist of the will of man Wherefore it behooueth vs to holde and retaine the Apostolike doctrine which they learned at Christes mouth and which they being illuminated with the holye ghost taught to all Nations vppon the earth This doctrine is both certaine plaine perâ—iâ—e and autentike so that it needeth neyther mannes inuention nor authoritie eyther to commende or confirme it Iohn speaking of this doctrine sayth Let that which you hearde from the beginning remayne in you And Paule will not haue himselfe beleeued no nor an aungell comming from heauen if hee dare to preach anye other Gospell or waye of saluation than the Apostles haue taught This reprooueth the vnconstant wethercockes of these dayes who haue a delight to dally with doctrine and religion and dare euery daye alter and chaunge it at their pleasure and for priuate lueres sake as wee reade Ieroboam vsed to doe As though the vse of religion and doctrine were to none other ende but to keepe men in awe as it were with vayne buggebeggers Here are they also reprooued which like children suffer themselues to be ledde with euery blast of doctrine contrary to the precept of Paule For the chiefe marke of those that be faithfull and true Christians is a faithfull and constaunt keeping of the Apostles doctrine Whosoeuer rashly forsaketh this doctrine he must needes confesse that he knoweth not at all what the Church of Christ is Secondly he sayeth that they continued in communicating he vnderstandeth the beneficence and liberalitie they vsed towarde the poore according to that saying of the Apostle To doe good and to distribute forget not He ioyneth this next vnto doctrine bicause that by it as was euen nowe sayde we are vnited vnto Christ our heade as members of one bodye Therefore they that be in this wise vnited togither must count eche others aduersitie and prosperitie as their owne wherevnto it seemeth Christ had a respect where he shewed that loue was the cognisaunce and badge of his Disciples And this is a singuler and worthy prayse of beneficence to haue the next place vnto doctrine among the exercises of the Church Whereby we may easily perceiue what to thinke of them who are touched with no pitie of their needy brethren but snorting in wealth themselues care not though all other want so they may enioye the riches and delights of this world But bicause we meane hereof to speake more hereafter let this little for this time suffice Thirdly he reciteth breaking of breade by the which he vnderstandeth the mysticall supper of our Lorde and sauiour Iesus Christ. He vseth this name for that in the supper the breade is publikely and solemnely broken partly to set forth the memorie of the Lordes death and partly to put vs in minde that we were the causers of the death of Iesus Christ seeing it was necessary he shoulde suffer and die for our sinnes He maketh mention onely of the supper not for that he barreth baptisme out of the Church but bicause he had spoken thereof before where he sayde they were baptised And he speaketh of those which were alredy receiued into the Church not of their children and those that shoulde afterwarde professe Christ wherof we gather that baptisme ought not to be yterated bicause it is sufficient to be once receyued into the Church of Christ. Another reason why he spake of the supper was bicause Christ ordeyned it to be a solemne memoriall and remembrance of his death which for this cause ought to bee the oftner celebrated Marke here in the meane while the simplicitie of the primitiue Church which being contented with the rites and sacraments deliuered by the Lord neither durst deuise any new ne yet set forth the olde with any newe ceremonies for feare of prescribing christ And although Luke expresse not the rytes and order of the mysticall supper as they vsed it yet there is no doubt but they had a respect to Christes institution bicause Paule afterwarde confesseth that he deliuered vnto the faithfull that order which he receyued of the Lorde and reuoketh them which had swarued from the same to the obseruation and keeping thereof These things ought they to haue marked which glorying in the name of the Gospell are so bolde as to chaunge and alter the maner of the Lords supper ordeyned by Christ himselfe For to saye nothing of the lightes the riot in vestiments the pieuishe gesturing and infinite such like which they perhaps of a good zeale thought to commende the authoritie of the supper the more with this me thinketh can not be pardoned that they haue taken from the supper the breaking of bread whyles they make the peeces of the misticall bread rounde before they come to the supper and put them whole into the mouthes of the receyuers If they take away this breaking what will they leaue vs wherby to remember the death of Christ or to admonish vs of our sinnes and of repentance considering the breaking of breade was of such authoritie in the primitiue Church that vnder that name they comprehended the whole supper of the Lorde Therefore we must holde fast the auncient simplicitie which if any man dislyke certes he to boldly
of the people and sheweth that the myracle done on the lame man was to be attributed neither to the power nor holynesse of men Nowe let vs see the seconde part wherein he maketh God the author of the myracle and teacheth them to haue a respecte vnto Christ Iesus in whose name it was done And bicause this is the chiefe poynt of all the sermon he handleth the same verye industriously and in apt order First he propoundeth the summe of the whole matter in fewe wordes Next he telleth them of their cruell wickednesse committed against the sonne of god Then at last returning to the purpose he declareth plainely all the whole meaning of the myracle The summe of all the matter is The God of Abraham Isaac and Iacob the God of our fathers hath glorified his sonne Iesus He comprehendeth in these wordes both how God is the author of the myracle and also howe the finall cause of the same was the glorifying of Iesus Christ the sonne of god And as at the first he shewed nothing was to be attributed to the power or holynesse of man so nowe he teacheth that all is to be referred to God the only author and to the glory or setting forth of his sonne Where we haue two things to obserue First howe in speaking of God he calleth him the God of Abraham Isaac and Iacob and to be short the God of the fathers which title or style God himselfe vseth often in the olde Testament And this is a great token of Gods loue whereby he declareth to vs his goodnesse The Princes of this worlde take to them names of the people and Nations that they haue vanquished and ouerrunne and thinke it a great glorye to be called Parthians Gothickes Almanickes Africanes and Numidians But what other thing doe men learne by these styles but that they haue destroyed this people and spoiled their countries with fire and sworde God dealeth farre otherwise which will be named after those men whome of fauour deseruing no such thing he hath bounde vnto him by an euerlasting couenant and of whome he looketh neyther for great spoyle nor any profyte but such as himselfe bringeth forth in them Yet Peter herein had respect to an higher matter and giueth those tytles to God which he thought were chiefely agreeing with the present matter in hande For first where he nameth the fathers he admonisheth them of the promises which God in times past made to the fathers concerning christ For to Abraham it was sayde I will be thy God and the God of thy seede after thee In thy seede shall all the Nations of the earth be blessed Which promise we reade was repeated afterwarde in Isaac and Iacob To speake nothing of Dauid and the Prophetes which are busilye occupied in setting forth the same promises It was profitable yea necessary that those promises shoulde be repeated bicause the Iewes a little before had denyed them all in the presence of Pylate saying they had nor looke for none other king but Caesar as hereafter we shall heare Therefore bicause they shoulde not thinke themselues vtterly fallen from the couenant and promises and premised to be past all hope of saluation Peter sheweth them that the same God liued and reigned yet still which in time past made the couenaunt with the fathers and had not forsaken Abraham Isaac and Iacob but euen as in the beginning so nowe also he woulde be called their God so that they woulde turne vnto him Furthermore to auoide the suspicion wherwith the Apostles were charged this title and style of God serued very much For many suspected that they preached a newe God a newe faith a new religion hitherto vnknowne to the fathers for the which cause many would not heare them many thought them worthy death according to the law of Moyses But Peter vsing this title of God so openly protesteth as it were that he acknowledgeth none other God than he which shewed himselfe in times past to the fathers nor preacheth none other faith or religion than that whereby the father 's pleased God and were saued To conclude he teacheth them what fathers the Iewes ought to marke and followe in faith and religion They gloried in certaine fathers of a later time such as after Moyses and the Prophetes came in and were the authors of manifolde superstition Whose traditions they obserued so straightly that they had rather breake the lawes of God than chaunge or leaue vndone any iote or poynt of them which thing Christ many times layde to their charge Neyther did any thing more set them against Christ and his Apostles than for that they did by their doctrine impugne the ordinances of the elders Therefore Peter maketh mention of Abraham Isaac and Iacob to declare that all fathers are not to be followed in religion For as God alone is the father of all men and Iesus Christ alone the maister of all men whom the father hath appointed to be the teacher of all the worlde so must we onely follow their steppes whose fayth and religion we knowe pleased God and of whose faith and integritie God doth vouchsafe to beare witnesse In the number of whome Abraham is the chiefe whome the Scripture therefore calleth a father of the beleeuing and of many Nations bicause as manye as embrace the faith of Iesus Christ which was imputed to him for righteousnesse appertaine vnto him Unto the same Abraham Christ beareth witnesse where he sayth he reioyced to see his daye and sayth as many as shall come from the East and West into the Church of God shall sit downe with him in the kingdome of heauen Hereof let the men of our age learne what vanitie it is to bragge of those younger sort of fathers which haue deuised or followed a newe trade of saluation besides christ Except we become the children of Abraham by faith in Christ we can be defended by no helpe or authoritie of others no though they were kings and Emperors Secondly let vs marke howe he sayth The God of our fathers glorified his sonne Iesus Yet he speaketh of the myracle done vpon the lame man the ende whereof he vttereth in these wordes we are here taught that the glorifying of Iesus Christ the sonne of God is the marke and ende of all the myracles of the new Testament wherevnto al they also which glorie in their myracles ought to haue respect The Euangelist by expresse wordes vttreth this ende saying Manye other signes did Iesus which are not written in this booke These are written that ye might beleue that Iesus is that Christ the sonne of God. And Christ himselfe speaking of the power of working myracles and of the iudgement giuen to him of his father teacheth this to be the ende therof that all men might honour the sonne as they honour the father And reasoning with his Disciples of Lazarus sickenesse he sayeth This infirmitie is not to death but for the
in vaine will he be mooued with other argumentes Here we haue to consider the state of the later daye which Peter expresseth in two wordes First he calleth it a daye of refreshing by a figure called Synecdoche This perteineth only to the godly which then shall feele refreshing and be deliuered from all griefe and sorrowe Then shall God wype away all teares from their eyes And there shall be no more death neyther sorrow neyther crying c. Then also shall they be enriched with those goodes which neyther eye hath seene nor eare hearde nor can be comprehended by any reason of man. Then as many as liued in the worlde and suffered all kinde of griefes in the flesh paciently shall as Iobe sayth see God in their flesh For the which cause Christ biddeth vs lift vp our heades when we see the signes going before the later daye for then our redemption draweth neare For the sight of Christ our Iudge can not be terrible to the godlye forasmuch as they vnderstand that he is their Sauiour and aduocate And this is that great benefit that we haue by faith and none otherwaies For faith only maketh vs bolde and sure of saluation at the comming of christ Then shall they finde no helpe in riches in honors nor friendship of the world which while they liued on earth despised this fayth in christ Therfore it behooueth vs to be armed with this hope against all the temptations of this worlde when we be in aduersitie and so shall we neuer be remooued from the waye of saluation Then he calleth it a day of restitution for then shall there be a restitution of al things a perfite and immutable state of creatures Which many looke for in vaine as long as they liue in this world For this world is full of confusion and breedeth new troubles euery day wherwith the kingdome of Christ sometime hath bene so assaulted that it might seeme vtterly to haue quayled But in the later day this kingdome shall be so set vp as the Prophetes haue prophecied For when all the power of our aduersaries shall be brought vnder Christes feete there shall be nothing more to trouble the faithfull and then shall be that ioyfull and peaceable state of all thinges that the Prophetes many times make mention of At that daye shall the bodies be restored againe howsoeuer they haue perished For the sea shall giue vp hir deade and so shall death and hell There shall be restored a ioyfull and blessed condicion of the worlde And this engine and frame of the world that now groneth vnder the burthen of corruption shal be deliuered and made such as it was before it was accursed for the sinne of man For there shall bee newe heauens and a newe earth wherein righteousnesse shall dwell Euery man shall receyue in his bodye according as he hath done whether it be well or euill Yea and Christ himselfe when he hath put downe all rule and all things be subdued vnto him shall be subiect vnto him that put all things vnder him and shal deliuer vp the kingdome to God the father that God may be all in all To conclude then shal be such a restitution of all things as we can now neyther vtter by woordes nor comprehende by reason for nowe our knowledge is vnperfite and our propheciyng vnperfite but when that which is perfite is come then that which is vnperfite shall be done awaye Nowe we see in a glasse euen in a darcke speaking but then shall wee see face to face In the meane while the consideration hereof serueth to our instruction that we being borne vp with the hope ofthis restitution may paciently suffer whatsoeuer aduersitie and miserie and so order our conuersation oflife by fayth in Christ that that great daye of the Lord may bring vnto vs also comfort and refreshing among other that be godly And so many it seemeth a marueyle that the Lord deferreth his comming so long And perhaps the Iewes might mooue some question hereof For where we measure God after the propertie of our flesh we cannot choose but marueyle at Gods tariaunce and deferring of iudgement But Peter aunswereth such questions where he sayth that Christ must remaine in the heauens or reigne in heauen vntill all things be restored and fulfilled that the Prophetes haue prophecied He hath on the earth fulfilled the affaires of our redemption But there remained as yet certaine things to be done long before decreed by God and foreshewed For it behooued the Gospell shoulde be preached in all the world and that the Gentiles should be brought into the fellowship of the Church as all the Prophetes by one consent testifie There remayned the mysterie of Antichrist through whose tyrannie it was needefull the Church shoulde be tried and the number of Christes martyrs fulfilled Christ therefore hath giuen a place to these things by his going into heauen hauing receyued all power in heauen and in earth Let no man therefore thinke he is vnmindefull eyther of vs or of his dutie bicause he deferreth his comming and daye of iudgement For he knoweth what he hath to doe in all thinges Let it comfort vs that we knowe he reigneth in heauen There let vs seeke him with mindes lift vp by faith without any care ofhis corporall presence in earth vntill that great daye come when like a lightning he shall appeare vnto vs sodenly Woulde to God they would diligently examine Peters wordes which now a dayes bicause they woulde ratifie a bodily presence of Christ in the earth saye that his humaine nature by reason of the coniunction it hath with the godly is so extended and so pierceth through all places that it cannot be circumscribed or conteyned neyther within time nor place Let them therfore looke what aunswere to make to Peter who appointeth to him both a time and a place Yea he affirmeth it is so appoynted of God that he should be taken into heauen and shoulde sit there vntill that last day came when he shall returne to be a iudge and to bestowe fully vpon the godlye the restitution long agone promised I knowe they iumble heauen and earth togither and by this worde heauen vnderstande the heauenlye glorye and conuersation that he is in here on earth But as this glose cannot be prooued by scripture so was it vtterly vnknowne to the learned antiquitie and therefore it needeth no great confutation Therefore leauing their quiddities let vs learne of this thirde part of the sermon that in our sinnes we despaire not of Gods grace but through repentance and true faith let vs returne vnto God and so let vs prepare our selues that that daye on vs also may shine happie and ioyfull when Iesus Christ shall come to deliuer those that be his and to condemne the wicked to whome be praise honour power and glory for euer Amen The .xxiiij. Homelie Moyses truly sayde vnto the fathers
which should be borne of his stocke There are manye other more euident than this vttered by Dauid such as appeare Psalm 2.22.89.119 c. Of Esaye what neede we to speake which hath written so playne an hystorie of all the thinges which Christ shoulde doe that as S. Ierome sayth he deserueth in many places to be taken for an Euangelist rather than a Prophete The lyke is to be affirmed of all the other Prophetes whose sayings if we should rehearce worde by worde we might sooner finde howe to beginne than to make an ende Let it suffyce to tell you that there is no so small a thing in Christ but the same may be proued by the oracles of the olde Testament wherevpon we also gather that the bookes of the olde Testament ought not to be condemned as certaine phanaticall persons affirme which crye they belong onelye to the Iewes They sinne agaynst the industrie and goodnesse of God which thought good all maner of wayes to confirme our saluation Therefore let vs marke here both the certaintie of the doctrine of the Gospell and Christian faith and also the antiquitie therof for if we ioyne vnto the testimonies of Moyses and the Prophetes the figures of the lawe and the auncient promises made long before to the Patriarches a man shall easily perceyue that there was neuer anye kinde of doctrine or religion confirmed and set forth with so many testimonies The first standeth vpon the promise which was made in Paradise to our first parents concerning the seede of the woman which shoulde treade downe the serpents heade Therefore great is the folly or rashnesse of them to speake no worse which eyther openly dare gainesay the doctrine of the Gospell or else seeke other counselles by authoritie whereof to determine and rule our fayth and religion For what doe these men else but reprooue God which spake by Moyses and the Prophetes of lying or at leastwise call his truth in doubt Besides they foolishly require the authoritie of men whereas we ought not to beleeue an Angell teaching the contrary Therfore letting them go let vs embrace Christ whome one vniforme consent of Scripture setteth out to vs in whome only all righteousnesse sanctification truth and saluation is conteyned To him be prayse honour glory and power for euer Amen The .xxv. Homelie Ye are the children of the prophetes and of the couenant which God made vnto our fathers saying to Abraham Euen in thy seede shall all the kinreds of the earth bee blessed First when God had raysed vp his sonne Iesus vnto you he sent him to blesse you that euery one of you shoulde turne from his wickednesse THe Apostle Peter so sheweth the Iewes the way and meane vnto saluation that therewith also he remooueth all impedimentes which myght lette them from taking that waye where we had two things chiefely to consider The first was the preposterous obseruance of Moyses and their auncestries religion For they feared if they embraced Christ they shoulde offende agaynst the lawe and religion which God gaue vnto their forefathers He teacheth them therefore that therein is no daunger bicause both Moyses and the Prophetes directed and sent men vnto christ But that they rather offended against Moyses which disdayned to receiue Christ whereas Moyses long before appointed that such as they were shoulde be punished by death There was yet one other stoppe which was the conscience of that sinne which they had committed agaynst christ For where they had wickedly denied him as Peter before tolde them they sawe it was meete and conuenient that Christ also should denye and forsake them and not regarde or accept their repentaunce And they coulde not be ignorant howe God by his Prophete reiecteth the prayers of such as woulde holde vp handes vnto him embrued with bloude Wherefore Peter in this place remedyeth this inconuenience and prooueth by strong argumentes that Iesus Christ appertayneth to them also and will not put them backe if they will turne vnto him with all their hearts which is the principall state and subiect of this place wherwith also he concludeth his sermon with very good successe Before we enter into Peters wordes we haue an example in him to marke which teacheth vs the right trade howe to preach the Gospell That consisteth herein to make all men vnderstand how the promises of the gospell appertaine vnto them For vnlesse they be hereof assured they neither can make great account of them ne yet surely trust vnto them Which thing is the cause that Paule is so diligent in proouing the vocation of the Gentyles For in vaine shoulde the Gospell haue bene preached to them except they had knowne that the saluation purchased by Christ had aswell belonged to them as to the Iewes For this cause all the promises of the Gospell are vniuersall and may be applied to all men which with true fayth will embrace them Come vnto me sayth Christ all ye that labour and are heauie laden c. So God loued the worlde that he gaue his onely begotten sonne for vs to th ende that all that beleeue in him shoulde not perishe but haue lyfe euerlasting And in another place he sayth that he prayeth for all them that shoulde beleeue in him through the preaching of the Apostles Wherevnto also is to be referred that that Iohn sayth that is howe all they which are sinners haue Christ for their aduocate bicause hee hath giuen himselfe an attonement for the sinnes of all the worlde And Paule oftentimes in the businesse of saluation excludeth all respect of persons and testifieth that all they that beleue in Christ haue saluation giuen them of God in him See Rom. 10. Galat. 3. Colos. 3. Ministers must so minde and remember these things that they must debarre no man from the vniuersall promises of God but must so deuide and order the word of the Gospell that no man may doubt of the certaintie of his saluation but maye vnderstande that the merite of Christ belongeth to them all indifferently Now after these premisses let vs come to Peters saying which with three arguments most strongly confirmeth the Iewes fayth First he admonisheth them of their auncient dignitie and of their elders saying you be the children of the Prophetes that is to say you come of that people or nation of whome the Prophetes came Or rather you be the children of the Patriarches who it is euident were most notable Prophetes as by whome the promises of saluation were declared first vnto mankind For the which cause the holy ghost long agone called them Prophetes Hereof Peter gathereth that without doubt the promises long before reuealed by the Prophetes appertaine to the nation of the Iewes if so be they will receyue them and imitate the fayth of their progenitors For Peter in this place doth attribute nothing here to carnall generation which is of no effect in those that degenerate and waxe wicked as those graue expostulations of
for their faithfull endeuour and godlynesse and not to be offended if the like also fall out vpon vs. But least we shoulde haue any iust occasion to be offended the Euangelist teacheth vs how little the wicked with all their tyrannie preuayled against Christ and his Church Many sayth he of them that heard the words beleeued and the number of the men was about fiue thousande What shoulde we here first saye or marueyle at O brethren The vnspeakable power of God or the woonderfull constancie and boldenesse of the faythfull of that time Here appeareth the inuincible power of Christ which doth not only scatter the counsell of his enimies but also turneth it vpside downe which Dauid once prophecied he should doe They go about to stoppe the course of the Gospell and by feare to pull men from the Church of Christ. But they are so deceyued that rather maye be perceyued a marueylous fruite of the Gospell and newe scholers are added vnto the Church of Christ. This is the perpetuall condicion of the Church that by persecutions it encreaseth The same came to passe longe agone in Babylon what time the kinges of Assiria and Persia did set forth God and his religion Under the Romaine Emperours the whoter the persecution was the more there were that thought it a goodlye matter to confesse Christ with their bloude This is it that Dauid sayth Christ shall reigne or beare rule in the middle of his enimies Let vs followe the boldenesse of the primitiue Church and not be feared with the crosse or rage of persecutors They shewe crueltie but vppon our bodies and that no further than God permitteth but vppon our soule they haue no power at all They binde the Preachers of the worde and the faithfull hearers but the worde of God cannot be bounde For the spirite of the Lorde bloweth not where the worlde will but where it selfe will. Further he is greater that worketh in vs than he that so rageth in the worlde Christ worketh in vs through whose comfort we are able to doe all things He is a strong and faithfull shepeherde which will not suffer his sheepe to be taken from him He hath prepared for vs a place in heauen to the which it becommeth vs by the crosse and all maner of tribulations to come that we may liue with him and reigne in the house of his father To whome be prayse honour power and glory for euer Amen The .xxvij. Homelie AND it came to passe on the morowe that their Rulers and Elders and Scribes and Annas the chiefe priest and Caiphas and Iohn and Alexander and as many as were of the kinred of the high priestes gathered togither at Ierusalem And when they had set them before them they asked By what power or in what name haue you done this Then Peter full of the holye ghost sayde vnto them you Rulers of the people and Elders of Israel if we this daye be examined of the good deede that we haue done to the sicke man by what meanes he is made whole Be it knowen vnto you all and to all the people of Israell that by the name of Iesus Christ of Nazareth whome you crucified whome God raysed vp againe from death euen by him doth this man stande here present before you whole This is the stone which was cast awaye of you builders which is become the chiefe of the corner Neyther is there saluation in any other For amonge men vnder heauen there is giuen none other name wherein we must be saued ALthough our Lorde and Sauiour Iesus Christ according to his promises neuer fayleth those which embrace him with true fayth yet hee chiefly succoureth them when they are persecuted of their enimies and finde no helpe in man wherevnto to leane And then he comforteth them not onely with his spirite but also sheweth them what to doe and to saye This present hystorie giueth vs an example hereof whyle the wyse men and of greatest power in the world after the worlds iudgement be ouercome and shamefully confounded by Christes Apostles being but vnlearned men and of no estimation We haue seene howe the Apostles were had to prison bicause they tooke vpon them the office of preaching and taught howe Christ was risen from death being not licensed thereto of the Bishops But now Luke declareth how they handled Christes cause before the counsell at Ierusalem which place as well for many other skilles as for this chiefely is notable bicause it containeth the craftynesse of the enimies of truth and an example of a counsell of Bishops assembled against the truth He beginneth with the benche of the Iudges which he painteth out with a diligent rehearsall of all them that were gathered togither not only bicause we should vnderstande who and what maner of men were assembled but also that we might perceyue howe the enimies of truth trust more in the authoritie and power of men than in any thing else It came to passe sayde he that their Rulers and Elders and Scribes of Hierusalem c. Whatsoeuer was of any excellencie or authoritie among the Iewes he comprehendeth in three degrees They are Rulers to whome the Romaines had committed the gouernaunce of such thinges as chiefely concerned the constitutions and rules of Iurie wherein they differed from others The Elders were the state of the Senators as appeareth by other places of the Scripture The Scribes are they which attributed to themselues the knowledge of the lawe and the Scriptures and who had the keeping of the publike writings and recordes And not contented to haue rehearsed these degrees he reciteth also the names of certaine other of most authoritie amongest them that is to saye Annas who seemeth here to be the high Priest not bicause he was then Bishop for the hystories report that Caiphas was this yeare Bishop but bicause he had bene Bishop before then Caiphas Iohn and Alexander wherevnto afterwarde he ioyneth all those that were of the high Priests kinred Now if you consider well this bench you shall perceiue there was nothing at that present of greater honour For they whose power was of most authoritie with the Romaine Presidentes were all assembled togither They also were there to whome the publike administration of the Church was committed And they whose name and fame for learning and doctrine was greatest among the people were there But herein stoode the chiefe poynt of all others that these degrees of men were instituted of God and commended for the succession of about a thousande and fiue hundred yeares if we count from the departure of the children of Israel out of Egypt or from the time that Aaron was Byshop vntill the dayes of Christ and his Apostles And in deede they might call themselues the successors of Aaron Eleazar Abiathar Iehosuah and others to whome there is no small prayse attributed in the Scriptures With these men are the Apostles coped yea they are brought before them
is it seene in thys present Booke where in the report of the Apostles actes and description of the primitiue Church Luke alwayes ioyneth these two thinges togyther that is to say the successe of Christes kingdome and the furious rage of the vngodly against the same These thinges serue to the ende that we should neyther be offended at the Crosse and aduersitie whereof Christ so often tymes hath gyuen vs warning neyther hope for anye contynuall peace and tranquillitie of the Church in thys worlde but that we should euen then prepare our selues to the crosse when the Church seemeth to be most in safetie Wherevnto thys present hystorie is chiefely to be referred For Luke a little before setteth forth vnto vs a flowrishing state of the Church shewing vs what aâ—thoritie it grewe in and how it increased day by day in so much that the Citie of Ierusalem was nowe to little to conteyne the kingdome of Christ bicause it began to be caryed abroad among straunge Nations But among these so many and prosperous proceedings there foloweth a grieuous persecution and great daunger bicause Christ gaue his enimies such power that they layde handes on the Apostles and put them in prison thinking also to put them vnto death Yet these things serue more to comfort vs than to feare vs bicause the Lorde so presently helped the Apostles being in daunger for the glorie of his name But that we maye receaue the more vtilitie and profite hereby first we must consider the enimies of Christ and the Apostles Then howe the Lorde did elude and frustrate their enterprise And last of all we will declare what the Apostles did after they were delyuered from the perill they were in Luke wryteth diligently of the enimies and persecutours of the church and of their enterprises For he sayth the high priest rose vp agaynst the Apostles and not he alone but all his complyces and fellowes and they that were his nearest friendes and familiars and these sayth he were of the Sadduceyes secte that we may perceaue what corruption raigned nowe among the Iewes when they were supreame heades of the Church to whome the resurrection of the dead which is the chiefe article of our fayth and religion seemed but a game and pastime as we haue often tymes declared And surely if they had not bene vtterly voyde of all religion eyther the sinceritie of the Apostles doctrine or the reuerente maiestie of the congregation or the wonderfull worthynesse of myracles and so great concursse of all sortes of people to the kingdome of Christ might haue mooued them lesse to haue raged But Luke declareth also what incensed them For he sayth they were full of zeale that is enuie and indignation For they could not abyde them to be had in prise and estimation by whose doctrine theyr honor and aduauntage was defaced Yet is it no doubt but they made the zeale of God and the publike commoditie of all the people to be the pretence of their priuate affections as we reade Caiaphas and his complyces did before Wherevnto came this zeale so farre that they layde hands on the Apostles and commaunded them to the common gayle as breakers of publike peace and open malefactours These things must be applyed to our times also bicause it is manifest al things are written for our sakes that we may haue enstruction and comfort thereby First this example teacheth vs who are alwayes like to be the greatest persecutors of Christes truth Truely they which glorie in the tytle of Priesthoode and will be taken for the chiefe heades of the Church and ought chiefely to maintaine and preach the truth But as soone as vnder pretence of Religion they beginne to seeke their owne gayne and lucre then can they neyther beleue themselues nor yet suffer the light of the truth whose brightnesse discloseth their naughtinesse and deceit And such for the most parte are these Sadduceis yea the Hogges of Epicures hearde For vnlesse they thought the thinges written in Scripture touching Heauen and Hell the immortalitie of the soules and the resurrection of the deade more vaine than fables they woulde neuer neyther so wickedly corrupte the scriptures with their traditions nor yet so impudently turne relygion into priuate lucre and aduantage Therefore Christ and the Apostles shewe vs how Antichrists place and Sea should be euen in the very church that we might perceyue from whence most daunger were to be looked for and feared And if we well marke these tymes it shall appeare they onely haue bene the enimies of the doctrine of the Gospell and kingdome of Christ which heretofore haue bene thought to be the chiefe heades of the Church For it is euident that the matters attempted by Princes and Kings were done for their sakes and by their procurement and instigation This thing offendeth many in these daies and make them thinke that the doctrine in our Churches is not the truth bycause the Popes and Byshoppes are enimies thereto But great folly it is to be offended with that which hath bene the most vsuall and common thing since the worlde beganne as other wher 's hath bene declared But we must as diligently consider wyth what craft and weapons these men fight Where first is to be noted howe egregiouslye they can counterfaite the zeale of God whose glorie they lament to be troden vnder foote and his Church to be so daungerously deuided But this is but a corrupt zeale as we see in Caiaphas to whome the confession of truth which Christ vttered seemed blasphemous and intollerable So nothing seemeth so impious and intollerable to these our heades as that that tasteth of the truth of the Gospell and is repugnant to their proude tyrannye and aduauntage And it appeareth euen by this place that we ought to haue no better iudgement of the zeale of our enimies bicause that as the Bishops of the Iewes coulde beare with the madde errours of the Saduceyes so they woulde helpe to bring downe Christ so these men can beare with the wicked sale and marte of holye things condemned by the Popes owne Canons with the scorcing of Gods doctrine with horrible periurye whoredome and all kinde of vnbridled lyuing so that those things that pertaine to their vaineglory and aduauntage might be left alone vntouched But to graunt them that in deede they haue a zeale to the glory of God yet can they not be excused but are lyke vnto the Iewes which as Paule sayth had a zeale of God but yet were voyde of all knowledge and truth For GOD will not haue vs followe our owne zeale but his woorde which for this cause he hath witsafed to reueale to all ages to the intent no man should followe the suggestions of the fleshe and wisedome of man But what maner of zeale these men had may be iudged by the successe of the thing For they that were Stewardes of the worde of God and ought with argumentes of Scripture to haue
shall any man take his sheepe out of hys hande And as the impious rage of the Priestes coulde not let God from exalting him with his right hande no more shall the wicked enterprises of Princes and the worlde in these dayes any maner of wayes hinder or empayre his kingdome and glory They shewe also the waye and meane howe Christ giueth saluation which all men must needes imbrace that are desyrous of their saluation This way or meane consisteth in two pointes to say repentaunce and forgiuenesse of sinnes of both which it is written Christ is the onely author That repentaunce is a conuersion and turning of the whole man vnto God hath manye times already beene declared This conuersion vnto God is necessarie for all men bicause we all through sinne haue gone astray and daylie swarue from the waye of saluation But that this is no worke of mans power or strength we are taught not onely by the scriptures but also by daylie experience and no man can be conuerted except he be conuerted of god See Ieremie 31. Lamentations 5. This conuersion Christ onely worketh truely in vs while he makes vs newe men by the seede of his worde and by the spirite of regeneration illuminating vs with the knowledge of God and enduing vs with a new and holy will and gyuing vs strength to doe that which of our owne power we should neuer be able to doe They are here confuted which hearing repentaunce required by and by thinke the merite of their owne righteousnesse is confirmed and extoll the power of free will. But what glorie we in our owne wyll if Christ be the author of this conuersion in vs And what I praye you shall we merite by our repentaunce which are not able to repent except Christ by his spirite stirre vs vp and leade vs thereto But although a man be conuerted vnto God yet herein is not our saluation perfite and full For where we be sinners we haue neede also of forgiuenesse and satisfaction that nothing want to satisfie Gods iustice But where we sayde euen now that we coulde not conuert vnto God vnlesse we were regenerated by Christ much lesse can we satisfy for our sinnes And Christ teacheth vs that our sinnes be such a debt as we are not able to pay Wherefore as in the first part Christ succoureth our infirmitie so in this also he helpeth vs For by the merite of his death he both purgeth the debt of our sinne and maketh vs iust in the sight of God whyle he bestoweth on vs that beleeue in him his iustice For therfore he became sinne for vs that we by his meanes should be that righteousnesse which before God is allowed And bicause both these things without the which no man can be saued come by the benefite of Christ onely we most strongly gather hereof that without Christ we haue no saluation which is the cause that he comprehending the summe of the gospell in fewe wordes teacheth that repentaunce and forgiuenesse of sinnes must be preached in his name In the meane whyle we learne also how much they erre which vnder a pretence of Christ seeke to lyue lycentiously or thinke he is any cause or occasion of dissolute conuersation where as he is the verie onely author of true and healthfull repentaunce Furthermore they confirme their preaching of Christ by testimonies where they say And we be witnesses of these wordes and also the holy ghost whom God hath giuen to them that obey him And let no man thinke it rashlye and insolently done of the Apostles to alleage their owne testimonie before them of whome they were accused For where Christ appointed them witnesses of his dooings they might not refuse to doe their dutie in this behalfe And hereby their doctrine was greatly authorised which no man by any meanes ought to denie except he will accuse Christ of falsehoode But bicause the Apostles were not ignoraunt that their testimonie should be of little weight before the Priestes they adde an other testimonie also to witte the testimonie of the holy ghost which holy ghost God giueth vnto them which be obedient vnto christ And although all the beleeuing feele his testimonie within their mindes and by the same be assertayned of their saluation yet chiefely these wordes be to be vnderstanded of the giftes and operation of the holy spirite whereby he bare wytnesse in the primitiue Church to the doctrine of the gospell For by the power of the holy ghost it came to passe that the faythfull spake with newe tongues that they sodainely became newe men and that they wrought myracles which things as we neede not in these dayes for as much as the Apostles doctrine is sufficiently prooued so testimonie of the holy ghost ought to suffise vs whereby we feele our minds confirmed and through whose encouragement we crye Abba father But this is not negligently to be passed ouer where he sayth the holy ghost is gyuen vnto them that obey christ And yet it must needes be that they were endued before this with the holye ghost bycause without hym they neyther could beleeue nor obey But in them the gift es of the spirite were augmented and increased as Chryst sayth To euery one that hath shall be gyuen Whereof we gather agayne that they cannot haue the holye ghost which striue agaynst christ For he confesseth that the holy ghost is such a thing as the worlde can not receaue Hereby it appeareth why the operations and giftes of the holy ghost be so rare and seldome in these dayes for thys cause verily bicause there be so fewe that endeuour to obey Christ. It becommeth vs by these examples to be stirred vp to the holy obedyence of fayth that being indued with the holy spirite we may go forwarde in all goodnesse and atteyne to saluation in Iesus Christ to whome be honour prayse power and glory for euer Amen The .xxxviij. Homelie WHEN they heard that they claue a sunder and sought meanes to slay them Then stoode there vp one in the counsell a Pharisey named Gamaliel a Doctour of lawe had in reputation among all the people and commaunded the Apostles to go a side a little space sayde vnto them Ye men of Israel take heede to your selues what ye intende to doe for before these dayes rose vp one Theudas bosting himselfe to whom resorted a number of men about a foure hundred which was slayne And they all which beleeued him were scattered abroad After this man was there one Iudas of Galyley in the dayes of the tribute and drew away much people after him He also perished and all euen as manye as harkened to him were scattered abroad And nowe I say vnto you refrayne your selues from these men and let them alone For if this counsell or this woorke be of men it will come to naught But and if it be of God ye can not destroy it least happily ye be found to striue against God. THe
Euangelist Luke yesterdaye declared vnto vs what crymes the highe Priest obiected to the Apostles and howe the Apostles aunswered them Which hystory serueth chiefly to this purpose that we myght vnderstande with what crymes the wycked are wonte to defame the truth and the Ministers thereof and also what constancie and boldenesse it behooueth vs to vse in the defence of the same Where the first and chiefe care must be for the dutie that we owe vnto God that for any mans fauour or pleasure we offende not against the same Then we must take heede that through our fearefulnesse our enimies waxe not the more insolent as it appeareth their propertie is Furthermore we must constantly holde fast and keepe the confession of Christ that we be not ashamed of him before men who was not ashamed to become man and suffer death for our sake Nowe it foloweth what effect this aunswere or Apologie had with the wicked enimies of Christ which is a verie notable place bicause it reprooueth both the incurable obstinacie of the wicked and also teacheth vs howe easilie God beateth downe theyr bloudy enterprises First speaking of those which had conceaued an implacable hatred against the truth he sayth when they heard that they claue a sunder and were as men ready to burst for anger For it spited the prowde and ambitious men to see their authoritie so little regarded and it seemed a thing to them intollerable to here the truth of Christ so boldly and stoutely defended Therfore in the verie presence of the Apostles they consult howe to put them to death And it is verie lyke they rather vsed furious exclamations than any graue deliberation This example teacheth vs that the wicked and reprobate which are hardned in the hatred of Christ can no maner of waye be mytygated and mollified For such can not receiue the holy ghost who onelye hath power to alter and chaunge the hartes as we sayde in the last sermon For although the outwarde worde of God pierce their mindes and touch their consciences yet it hardeneth them and maketh them the more fierce And as great heate in the vpper region of the ayre dissolueth not a colder matter drawne vp thyther but maketh it congeale into yse Euen so the mindes of the wicked the more they are vrged with the worde of God the more fierce they wax and hard hearted Or else as the heate of the sunne melteth the wax but hardneth myre and claye so the worde of God wherewith the mindes of the vngodly are wonte to be taught and enfourmed maketh the vngodly more stubborne and frowarde Not that the fault is in the worde of God but bicause the corruption of nature in the wicked is such that it letteth stoppeth the true effect of the word Examples here of we haue in Caine and Pharao in Saul and Achab in Iudas the traitor and infinite others wherevnto these men may also be adioyned as the matter well declareth Here let vs learne what to iudge of the men in our dayes which manifestly vtter their â—ankred hatred against the worde where we are further taught what an heynous offence it is to persecute the truth especially if it proceede not of ignoraunce and of a foolishe zeale towarde God but of the instigation of most corrupt affections This thing deserueth that we are made vnfitte for the medicine of Gods worde which onely is able to restore vs to health and lyfe Furthermore thys example teacheth vs what the wicked enimies of the truth meaning and purpose is in their counsels surely none other but that the ministers of truth maye be made out of the waye who alone they suppose hinder their desyres wyshes For this they all peculiarly thinke that there is nothing more against them than the worde of God which reprooueth their wickednesse whereby it commeth to passe that they are not ashamed to shewe all their power against a fewe of simple men and to striue with all their might and mayne against them whome valiaunt men and of haultie courage would scarce vouchsafe to take any labour or paine about But these men be of an other opinion for they haue perswaded themselues that then they are safe when they be no more troubled with the painefull sermons of Gods worde So Achab thought Elias onely was his enimie and the disturber of the people of Israell and promised himselfe certaine victorie against the Assyrians till he tooke Micheas to counsell who as he was perswaded delighted in nothing but in telling of vnlucky tydings Euen so these men beleeued they should then be free from the gylte of Christes bloude and in safegarde and sure if the Apostles might be dispatched out of the waye that they could ring no more in their eares And euen nowe a dayes if a man happen to demaunde of some men what it is that most grieueth them they onely complayne of the Ministers of Gods worde And hereof commeth it to passe that this worlde so rageth against the preachers of the truth that it beleeueth they onely are the disturbers of all publike peace and tranquilitie which thing since it hath in all ages beene done let vs not marueyle at the vsage of our dayes nor be offended at the attempts of the wicked of whome Christ hath so often gyuen vs warning Let vs rather arme our selues with the spirite of constancie fortitude and pacience let vs also walke warely and circumspectly in the vocation wherevnto the Lorde hath appointed vs as Christ long agoe hath taught vs. But some man may marueyle by whose helpe and intercession the Apostles were deliuered out of the handes of their most cruell enimies and from the perill of present death Luke sheweth there stoode vp a patrone and defender of them one of their owne bench and number that is to saye Gamaliel whose profession he diligently describeth For he sayeth he was a Pharisey which sect as it ascribed to it selfe a countenance of outwarde iustice so was it most aduersary to the Christian faith and doctrine Further he was a doctor of the lawe wherevnto it appeareth he gaue more studye than the residue of his profession his studie wanted not a profitable successe Beside this he was of great authoritie which made all the people to loue him and reuerence him And that was a thing in this matter verye commodious and auaileable For where the residue of them feared the people his authoritie they coulde not reiect vpon whome they knewe all the Commons depended He therefore being mooued with the importunate deuises of his fellowe Phariseyes and meaning to withstande their furiousnesse commaundeth the Apostles for a little whyle to stande aside that he myght the more freely intreate of this cause declaring by this his doing howe much more prudent and wyse he was than the residue which in the presence of the Apostles so bewrayed the impotencie and rage of their mindes Then by and by declareth he his iudgement whereby he mittigateth
their moodes who iudged the Apostles to be put to death But before wee declare Gamaliel his wordes we haue to consider howe easie a thing it is for God to deliuer his people from daunger seeing he can raise vp for them defenders euen from among their enimies by the counsell and authoritie of one man can confounde the enterprises attempts of a great many For as euen now was sayd no kinde of men were more bent against Christ and his doctrine than the Phariseyes who had a good whyle before this pronounced sentence of excōmunication against all those that professed christ And yet of this Colledge also was Nicodemus who before this defended Christes quarell Now commeth Gamaliel out of the same Colledge whose meanes it pleaseth the Lorde to vse for the deliuerie of the Apostles And this one man without any armour or weapon only by prudent counsayle dasheth all the deuise of the whole counsayle There are other examples of lyke sort which teach vs to take a generall doctrine consolation hereof Herevnto apertayneth it that Ruben only who also hated Ioseph in his hart yet afterwarde saued him from present death To this maye we adde also howe the Philistines deliuered Dauid being inclosed on euerye side wyth Saules souldiors What shall we speake of Moyses the Capitaine of the people of Israel whome the daughter of cruell Pharao saued from drowning in the riuer Nilus But it woulde be very long if we shoulde tarie in all the examples which might be brought It behooueth vs rather to obserue the vse of them which is that we be not feared with the attempts of men which the Lord can forthwith bring to naught to whose seruice we all are bound Which one thing if men as well in generall as particulerly woulde thin ke on they woulde by no meanes suffer themselues to be pulled from fulfilling their vocation Let vs marke Gamaliel his counsayle full of wisedome in deede yet such as wherein a man may perceyue diuers things wanting which declare hee was not yet fully instructed in the truth Yet it pleased the Lorde to vse his helpe and it is to be thought that he afterward grewe to more godlynesse His saying consisteth in three poyntes First he vseth a pretie preface wherby he apeaseth the furious and exhorteth them to do nothing rashly or vnaduisedly Take heede to your selues sayth he concerning these men what you intende to doe As though he shoulde saye I heare that you determine they shall suffer death But I feare your deuyse is to headie and therefore to daungerous I woulde therefore haue some diligent and sober deliberation taken that in our wrath we commit not that which afterwarde wee may repent This is a most profitable and in all ages necessary admonition that in our anger we doe or appoynt nothing For the auncient wryters sayde anger was an euill counsayler as the which is a very phrenesie for the whyle And what goodnesse or equitie maye a man hope for of a madde man wherefore Iames most truly sayth The wrath of man worketh not the righteousnesse of God. And would God the authoritie of this sentence were as much in these dayes as we reade it was among the Ethnickes It is sayde of Augustus that he thought the companye of Athenodorus the Philosopher very necessary for him bicause vpon his departure from him he admonished him that he shoulde decree or appoynt nothing to be done in his anger before he had first recyted the Alphabet or names of the .xxiiij. letters For the wyseman vnderstoode that wrath by leysure woulde coole and abate And as notable is it that another of the Philosophers said to his seruant that had offended him Thou shouldest be beaten if I were not angry But now a dayes among Christians many thinke that men in their anger may doe what they list and they go about vnder the cloke of anger to excuse most heynous offences And in deede if God had made vs Beares or Lyons their excuse might take some place But forasmuch as we be men who ought to be ruled with the bridle of reason and word of God we shall be inexcusable as many as let our selues be caried and ruled with the lust of our affections But chiefely men of authoritie and Iudges must be myndefull hereof least they being caried awaye with wrath swarue from equitie and righteousnesse Gamaliel his saying also is worthye to be diligently considered Take heede to your selues c. Why the Apostles case was in question and their lyfe in daunger But the wise man and diligent obseruer of Gods law perceiued that Iudges commonly were more in daunger through giuing false iudgement than they that were accused For what thing can chaunce vnto them more acceptable than death that chaunge this mortall lyfe for an immortall But these Iudges prouoke the wrath of God against them which sitteth in the middest of them as is written Psal. 82. and will not suffer their boldnesse to go vnreuenged which vnder the pretence of godly iudgement exercise vnrighteousnesse Therfore whosoeuer beare office let them thinke this sayd vnto them and take heede to themselues that being blinded with affections they stray not from the tracke of righteousnesse In the seconde part of his Oration he intermedleth examples out of the which a little after he draweth the arguments of his sentence He first alledgeth examples very prudently and so telleth them that at the first it appeareth not what he will conclude thereof least eyther they shoulde not harken to his saying or without expending of it reiect it Out of a great many he chooseth two specially which as they were to all men knowne so were they able most to mooue their minds the one was of Theudas the other of Iudas of Galiley Iosephus also maketh mētion of them but touching the order of the storie he much dissenteth from Luke bicause he writeth Iudas was many yeares before Theudas whome yet Gamaliel openly testifieth to haue risen long before him But the authoritie of an holy writer must be of more credite with vs than Iosephus who it is euident was deceiued in many other things also whose writings might easily be corrupted and peruerted In the histories there is no difficultie and Gamaliel his purpose is to teach none other thing thereby but that none hitherto went vnpunished that tooke vpon them the name and office of the Messias but that they with all their sect perished which vnder this pretence went about to seeke their owne profite and aduauncement whereof afterwarde he gathereth that the lyke woulde come to passe by the sect of the Christians if Christ had bene a fraudulent and deceytfull worker and that therefore they ought to abyde the iudgement of god c. We haue to obserue in the rehearsal of these examples what shal become of them which wil not embrace Iesus Christ the true Messias For such men commonly as are authors and beginners of
such mischiefe become a praye for sedicious and wicked persons For who seeth not here that saying of Christ fulfilled I came in my fathers name and ye receyue me not If another come in his owne name him you will receyue Which thing we see coÌ„meth to passe also in these dayes For the nature of the worlde is incurable delighting and reioycing in seducers and deceyuers and hating the Ministers of the truth continually Therefore it commeth to passe by the iust iudgement of God that they taste of effectuall elusion and wittingly and willingly runne into destruction But let vs returne to Gamaliel to see how he vseth these examples For of these he gathereth the foundation of his sentence whose proposition or coÌ„clusion is abstayne from these men and let them alone Which to perswade them he bringeth his argument in fourme of a Dilemma in this wise This businesse wherof the Apostles whome you iudge worthy to die are ministers and stewards is eyther of God or of man But whether soeuer it be I think it good you absteyne from shedding their bloud For if it be of man and is gouerned none other waies than by mans counsayle it wil fall of it selfe as the examples of Theudas and Iudas within these few yeres passed abundantly declare Therfore what madnesse were it to incense and stirre vp the â—urie of the Commons to take that out of the waye which within a shorte space though no man set hande to it will fall to the grounde alone But if it be of God and be gouerned and ordered by him it cannot quayle by anye force or counsayle of man For what is man being but dust and ashes able to preuayle agaynst God Now the ende of this counsell must be diligently obserued the which whyle manye neglect they take occasion hereby of a most pernicious opinion whereby say they no attemptes be they neuer so wicked no errors be they neuer so blasphemous are by force to be kept vnder Whereof can followe none other thing but the ouerthrowe of all discipline aswell ciuill as Ecclesiasticall For the Magistrate shall carie his sworde in vayne And in vayne doth Paule appoynt such Ministers in the Church as shall not onely teache the truth but also be able to confute and conuince the gaynesayers Who will thinke that this so wyse a man ment to loose all the sinewes of Ciuill and Ecclesiasticall gouernement at once It appeareth rather he had this meaning to saue the Apostles from the furie of the Iudges and from present death which he sawe he shoulde most commodiously doe if he shewed them that they could not without manifest daunger conclude any extremitie agaynst them For eyther they must fall in daunger to Godwarde if the Apostles doctrine were true and they the ministers of God or else of the commons whose rage they were better to auoyde than to prouoke speciallye in such a matter as coulde not long stande if it were but mennes working Furthermore whether he vnderstoode the truth or not he yet seemeth ambiguous and doubtfull in his talke Therefore their case is of a farre other sort which being illuminated with the true knowledge of the truth ought by office to defende it and to roote out errors and wickednesse In the meane season this ought to be to vs as an Oracle that we learne Gods counsels can be hindered by no force of men but that mans counsell falleth of it selfe For God is eternall and immutable so is his worde eternall and can by no meanes be infringed And Dauid testifyeth that God scattereth the counselles of the Nations but establisheth his owne counsayle for euer We haue examples euerie where to prooue the same Saul long stryued against the counsell of God who had fully decreeed to make Dauid king of Israel But the more he stryued the lesse he perceyued he preuayled and founde an euill ende of his contending with god But chiefely this thing is to be applyed to matters of fayth and religion It is Gods counsell and decree that his sonne whome he begat from euerlasting should beare rule ouer his holy hill that is to say the church To him it was saide Sit thou on my right hand vntill I make thy foes thy footestoole Satan from the beginning of the world hath withstanded this deuise and counsell And in Abel whome for this cause we may call the first Martyr of Christ beganne this persecution which continued all the yeares following and yet to thys houre endureth But the kingdome of Christ and the Church endureth also bicause it is buylt vpon that rocke agaynst the which the gates of hell are not able to preuaile And if on the contrary side a man consider the vsage of the Gentiles and that monstrous Chaos of ydolatrie which most mightie Monarchies followed confirmed by space of manye yeares allowed by the consent almost of all people and nations assaulted at no tyme by force of any man he shall see it is fallen downe of it selfe and scattered abroade by the spirite and worde of christ The lyke reason is of the holy scripture which the Apostle calleth inspired of God. For if a man consider the prophane wryters their Bookes surely were in great estimation and had no enimies to make them away yet the most part of them are perished and scarce are the names of those bookes extant which in tymes past most riche kings sought with great diligence and bought full dearely as is reported of Ptolomeus Philadelphus and such other lyke But the holy bookes of Scripture so many tymes burned banished and hated of most mightie princes are yet forth comming and being almost translated into al tongues be in stead of maysters and teachers ouer all the worlde Let these thinges therefore serue for our instruction and comfort that we rashely doe nothing against God nor feare not the threatning decrees and ordynaunces of the world and of tyrannes against the kingdome of Christ. But let vs so acknowledge God for our reuenger and defender that we may faythfully serue him in buylding vp of his church according to our vocation as Coadiutours of Iesus Christ to whome be prayse honor glory and power for euer Amen The .xxxix. Homelie AND to him agreed the other And when they had called the Apostles they bette them and commaunded that they should not speake in the name of Iesu and let them go And they departed from the counsell reioycing that they were counted worthy to suffer rebuke for his name And daylie in the Temple and in euerye house they ceased not to teache and preache Iesus Christ. BIcause it is so ordeyned that all men of a certaine naturall instinct are desyrous of helth welth it can not be chosen but they must be much offended at aduersitie tribulation especially such as accustometh to ryse bycause of religion For it commeth to passe most times that men iudge of religion according to the effect and successe therof and
accuse that religion of falsehood whose professours they see exercised with persecutions and aduersities Wherefore it is not so profitable as necessary that we be well instructed agaynst all occasions of offences Which thing is the cause that the holye ghost would haue Luke so diligently wryte the afflictions of the primitiue Church Wherein chiefely is to be obserued what hath alwayes beene the state of Christes Church in this worlde and howe through the present and faythfull ayde of the Lorde it hath in times past beene preserued in greatest tribulations that we neyther be offended at the calamities of our daies as vnwonted nor dispayre of Gods helpe and preseruation of hys Church Thys present hystory sheweth vs examples of both these things the conclusion whereof the Euangelist nowe discribeth and first he telleth what the coniured enimies of Christ did and afterwarde what the Apostles dyd Concerning Christes enimies gathered togyther in the counsell Luke wryteth thus They agreed vnto Gamaliel and when they had called the Apostles they bet them and commaunded them they should not speake in the name of Iesu and let them go He sayth they obeyed Gamaliel his saying when yet they did two things which he counselled them not to doe For they bette the Apostles with roddes and renewed their first decree whereby they go about to prohibite the preaching of the Gospell Yet they herein obey Gamaliel that they put not the seruauntes of Christ to death as they had minded to doe yet could they not refrayne but beat innocent men with whippes and roddes Therefore it must needes be that they were in a verie great rage which when matters seemed done and past was not yet quenched But this is the verie propertie of the persecutours of Christ that when they seeme pleased and appeased yet secretly foster hatred and furie in their mindes and seldome will let any of Christs ministers passe without some marke of ignominie or open punishment least they might seeme vniustly to haue risen against them and for that they would put those that followe them in feare So Pylate although he iudged Christ to be innocent yet would he not let him go before he had scourged him It is yet verie comfortable that the Lorde so brydeled their rage by the onely perswasion of Gamaliel that they durst not put the guyltlesse to death whereof we gather that the wicked can not alwayes doe what they liste but are ruled euen against their willes with the raynes of Gods prouidence There are in this example diuers other thinges the obseruation whereof is also verie profitable for vs in these dayes And first we are taught that it is no straunge and vnwoonted thing though the godly and holy worshippers of Christ in these dayes be subiect to the will and pleasure of the vngodly and suffer afflictions For Christ hymselfe gaue vs warning hereof long agoe tolde vs that a time would come that whosoeuer kylled anye of his people should thinke he dyd God seruice He calleth those that be his to the crosse and by his owne example teacheth vs that we should not hoâ—e for any better state or condition than he suffered The Apostles nowe feele the same and are not offended thereat but rather oftentimes admonishe vs that we be not offended as at any straunge thing if at any tyme we be tryed by fyre See the first of Peter the fourth Chapter It shall be profitable for vs diligently to consyder and thinke vpon the same For in so doing it shall come to passe that we shall neyther vse our selues insolently in prosperity nor yet be discouraged in aduersitie bicause we haue foreseene them both Secondly it is worthy of consideration that the Apostles the elect instruments of Christ in a verie good and holy quarrell which to defend they take vpon them according to Christs commaundement are ignominiouslye beaten Whereof we plainly gather how foule and shamefull an error they are in which iudge afflictions to be a token and argument of a naughtye and vnrighteous cause of whose number are they which now a dayes charge vs as causers of all kinde of miseries and calamities whereby it appeareth say they how we erre in our beliefe and religion But herby it appeareth howe destitute they be of wytte and reason for that they perceaue not those thinges wherein the verie Ethnike Poets gaue a better iudgement For it is well knowne what Naso sayth I wyshe he may misse of successe That of the effect the deede doth gesse For if these mens iudgements preuayle we shall finde fewe or none of the true worshippers of God but they deserue likewise to be condemned bicause a blinde man may see many of them not onely molested with many persecutions but also slayne by the handes of most cruell enimies And that we should hope for no better Christes worde where he aduertiseth vs of the state of the latter dayes aboundantly teacheth vs Wherfore whosoeuer iudgeth of religion according to the falling out and successe of thys worlde may be iudged lyke to the Iewes Souldiours which gaue Christ hanging on the crosse Uineger to drinke and sayd If he be the king of Israel let him nowe come downe from the crosse and we will beleeue him Hee trusted in God let him delyuer him if he will haue him for he sayde he was the sonne of God. And surely what more tarte and eger Uineger can there be than such vpbraydings whereby both the glory of God and the certaintie and truth of his worde is called in question And yet we may not thinke that God hath no care nor prouidence of the worlde when we see the true and holy seruaunts of God afflicted For to say nothing of his secrete iudgementes there are infinite other causes wherefore God suffreth these things so to come to passe For thys wayes God sometime pulleth downe the secret corruption and haultinesse of our flesh which vnlesse it were tamed would burst forth to the great inconuenience and dammage of his people And we may not reply and say that God many times vseth to humble bring downe those that otherwyse are lowly ynough and neuer shewed any great signe of fiercenesse or pride For God knoweth the naughtinesse of mans inclination and wherof we haue neede better and surelier than we can perceaue Therfore he chastiseth vs in time and some whyle preuenteth our naughtinesse before it waxe strong and make vs incurable and to be condemned with the worlde Furthermore he tryeth our fayth by this meanes not that he is ignoraunt of any thing but that both we may be an example to others and also prooue what infirmitie as yet remayneth in vs and howe much we haue neede of the helpe and grace of god Beside this he wyll hereby shewe vnto the worlde howe sinne displeaseth him seeing he so seuerely correcteth the small faultes of his electes yea their secret and hidden naughtinesse And herevnto had Peter a respect where he sayth
The time is come that iudgement must begin at the house of god If it first beginne at vs what shall be the ende of them which beleeue not the gospell of God And if the righteous scarcely be saued where shall the vngodlye and the sinner appeare Woulde God these people woulde marke well these things which of our afflictions in these dayes the consideration whereof ought to serue for amendment of their life take occasion of great impietie and blasphemie Thirdly it is not to be neglected howe Christ delyuereth his Apostles from perill of death but yet suffereth them to be beaten with roddes By which example he teacheth vs to shake of carelesnesse from our mindes least hauing escaped some one daunger we suppose all things after to be safe and in quyet but we must rather thinke there remayneth for vs other conflicts wherevnto we must prepare and make readie our selfe For the which cause God euerie where exhorteth vs to watch and to pray And we want not examples that teach vs how vnhappie an ende commeth of carnall securitie and slouthfulnesse But let vs also see the other thing which they did otherwise than Gamaliel counsailed them These wicked Bishops the other sitting with them renewed the decree whereof mention was made in the chapter before going and commaunded the Apostles that from thenceforth they shoulde teache no more in the name of Iesus that is that they should not preache the Gospell This is a great argument of stubbornesse which is peculyar to the wicked For where in all other things they are tossed to and fro with diuers affections and are light and inconstant yet they remaine most firmly in the hatred of the truth and most earnestly vrge whatsoeuer thinges they thinke make for the ouerthrowe thereof But let vs diligently marke the tenour and fourme of their decree whereby they forbid them to speake in the name of Iesus Thus the name of Iesus Christ is hated of the wicked The worlde can after a sort abide the doctrine of penaunce and forgiuenesse of sinnes For both in tymes passed the wise men of the Gentiles wrate many thinges touching repentaunce and pourging of sinnes and in these dayes the Papistes much intreate of both these poyntes and Articles And where as the thinges they say come out of the closet of humane reason they easily admyt and allowe them bicause they are wonte to be ledde with the reason of the fleshe But assoone as repentaunce and remission of sinnes is preached in the name of Christ according as he hath commaunded this doctrine the worlde cannot away with all bicause it is contrarie to the things which mans wisedome hath inuented in matters of religion and saluation wherein men commonly vse greatly to glorie For if Christ giue vs true repentaunce as Peter before hath taught vs and we be not authors thereof our selfe then the libertie of our will is fallen mans power is dashed and we haue no cause to glorie any more in our merites Yea that is founde true that Christ sayth without me you can doe nothing Likewise is that saying of Paule true It is God that worketh in vs both the will and the deede Againe what hast thou that thou hast not receyued And if thou hast receyued it why reioycest thou as though thou hadst not receyued it Againe if we haue remission of sinnes in the name of Christ then is the glorie of our satisfactions quayled and the trust in our owne workes is found vaine ridiculous yea an impious and blasphemous Fayre or market of holy things the which couetous men that thinke gayne good religion haue brought in Further where the heynousnesse of sinne is such that it could no way be taken awaye but by Christes bloude onelye it easily appeareth howe earnestly and feruently we ought to labour that we fall not agayne from that holynesse and libertie into the which we be brought by the benefite of christ And here are opened the springs of christian discipline without the which the profession of a christian name serueth more to damnation than to saluation Yet men of their corrupt nature and disposition abhorre from all these things Whereby it commeth to passe that they can not paciently brooke and heare the doctrine of Iesus Christ. It is profitable to consider these things least the ignorant suspect the doctrine of the Gospell which we see the worlde so enuyeth and hateth Let vs passe from the wicked enimies of Christ to his elect vessels the Apostles and let vs see howe they here behaued themselues Of whome Luke telleth specially two things First that they went from the Counsell reioycing that they were counted worthy to suffer rebuke for Christs name sake The other is that they ceased not daily both in the temple and in euery house to teach and preach Iesus christ Of both which we haue the more diligently to intreate bicause they serue much to our comfort and instruction The Apostles reioyce that they are in reproch beaten with rods Let no man imagine the Stoikes indolency or want of affections in them or that they were so farre out of their wittes that they coulde not iudge betweene honor and shame For it is both euident they were men and also subiect to the affections that are in men and such as had diuers times defended their good name agaynst the sclaunders of the wicked They reioyce that for Christes name sake they were able to suffer shame Where we see two weightie causes of ioye concurring togither For first it is euident all men are sinners and that euen in the godlye remayne smatches of sinne whereby they manye times grieuously offende so that they deserue to be punished of god But such is the goodnesse and clemency of God that he sendeth such punishmentes vnder the name of Christ and for the truth which ought to be punishmentes for sinne Which is as if a Prince should deliuer a thiefe which had deserued hanging from shamefull death and woulde sette him in the fore fronte among the chiefe of his Court to fight for the libertie and safetie of his kingdome And it is verye lyke the Apostles had this consideration who could not as yet forget what they had commmitted partly by their fowle flying awaye and partly by their fowle deniall when Christ was taken And where their mindes hitherto might be in doubt nowe haue they an infallible argument of Christes reconciliation perceyuing that they are made partakers of his crosse and affliction Herevnto is to be ioyned another cause proceeding of Christes promises whereby he promiseth the ioyes of the kingdome of heauen to them which suffer persecution for righteousnesse his names sake For he sayth Blessed are they which suffer persecution for righteousnesse sake for theirs is the kingdome of heauen Blessed are you when men reuyle and persecute you and shall falsly say all maner of euill sayings against you for my sake Reioyce and be glad for great is your rewarde in
haue diminished but vtterly to be extinguished was meruaylously increased and that in Ierusalem where the power and authoritie of the enimies was greatest Furthermore not onely the commons and those of the lay fee but nowe also the priestes beginne to submit themselues to the obedience of fayth and to professe Christ. These thinges haue in them marueylous consolation if they be diligently considered For they teach vs by what armor and weapons Christes church is most profitablie enlarged and conserued Uerily not with the counsailes of fleshly wisedome or mens deuises but with puritie of doctrine and holye discipline whereof this ought to be the ende that all outwarde things may aunswere to the doctrine of Christ and that such errours as happen may diligently be corrected And the ende and marke of all togither must be the glorie of God and the saluation of many When these things be diligently obserued the wiser sort which before were feared with noueltie beginne to giue eare to the doctrine and credite it And no doubt but there would be in these daies better successe in church affayres if we in this behalfe were not vtterly deafe For as though the bare profession of a christian name were sufficient to saluation we stay ydlely in the same and are mooued neyther with publike corruption of maners and manifest errours nor with the iust complaints of the godly earnestly to amende the things that ought to be amended Therfore through our negligence and securitie it commeth to passe that the gospell in these daies goeth no better forward Againe we are taught by an euydent example howe vaine and forcelesse the enterprises of the wicked are against the kingdome of christ For the more they rage the more it spreadeth and nowe the christian fayth findeth place among the priestes which fayth before was thought vnmeete to be suffered in the common people The like thing happened while Christ was yet vpon the earth when Nicodemus and Ioseph of Arimathaea beleeued in him whome all the residue of that order wyshed out of his life Yea whyle Nero by cruell proclamations thundred against the Church yet were there founde in his owne Court which professed Christ as Paule to the Philippians wytnesseth This is also a singuler token of the goodnesse and mercy of God that he doth vouchsafe to illuminate with the knowledge of hys truth a many of that number that had shed Christes bloud and were taken to be the chiefe procurers of his death Who shall henceforth dispayre in his sinnes when we see these men haue founde forgiuenesse Let vs rather hearken to Christ which doth of his owne accorde offer to synners remission and peace and did vouchsafe to pray for them that crucified him And yet this example serueth not onely for our consolation but also for our instruction that we also with like facilitie and readinesse must pardon them that doe vs iniurye For so it shall come to passe that we hauing the true spirite of the children of God giuen vnto vs and being deliuered from all the debt of our trespasses shall come to the inheritaunce of the heauenly kingdome with Iesu Christ the onely begotten sonne of God to whome be blessing honor power and glory for euer Amen The .xlij. Homelie AND Steuen full of fayth and power did great wonders and myracles among the people Then there arose certaine of the Synagoges which is called the Synagoge of the Libertines and Cyrenites and of Alexandria and of Cilicia and of Asia disputing with Steuen And they coulde not resist the wisedome and the spirite which spake Then sent they in men which saide we haue heard hym speake blasphemous wordes against Moses and against god And they mooued the people and the elders and the Scribes and came vpon him and caught him and brought him to the counsell brought forth false wytnesse which sayde Thys man ceaseth not to speake blasphemous wordes against this holy place and the lawe for we heard him say This Iesus of Nazareth shall destroy this place and shall chaunge the ordinaunces which Moses gaue vs And all that sate in the counsell looked stedfastly vppon hym and sawe his face as it had beene the face of an Aungell FOr as much as our Sauiour Iesus Christ is entred into the kingdome and glory of God his father by the bitter death of the crosse the same lotte must all they abyde that desyre to lyue godly and to be partakers with him of the heauenly kingdome And forbicause we are offended with nothing more than the crosse God would haue vs instructed and confirmed not onely with precepts but also with the example of the primitiue church that we should not be offended with persecution and aduersitie as at any straunge and vnwonted thing for as much as we see in times passed prosperous successes amōg horrible persecutions mixed the church for al that stil increasing An example wherof the story that we presently haue in hand shall shewe vs if it be compared with the things that went next before For Luke hath declared vnto vs the most prosperous proceedings of the gospell and how not only the common people but also many of the priestes beganne to beleeue it So that the church affayres seemed nowe to haue bene in quyet and safetie seing it was defended by so many and such singuler Patrones But beholde a newe conflict beginneth more horrible and perillous than any yet before was in the which Steuen by whose side the whole church of Christ was foyned at was constrayned to defende Christes quarrell not onely by wordes but also by stowte protestation of his fayth and by his bloude The vse of the hystorie is chiefely in thys poynt that we must not be offended though grieuous tumults sodainely arise when all things seeme hushte and when they whome we hoped to haue our faythfullest defendours eyther are not able or wylling to helpe vs For God suffereth it so to come to passe to take from vs the trust in carnall helpes and for that we shoulde learne in deede that Christes kingdome is not enlarged neyther by hoste of men nor by force but by the spirite of the Lorde But bicause diuers other things are here concurrent which make both for our instruction and consolation the whole hystorie with all the circumstaunces is diligently described of Luke First beginning with the discription of the person he sheweth who Steuen was and of what calling Then he descrybeth his enimies and their attempts agaynst him Thirdely he declareth howe Steuen behaued himselfe in this concertation and his glorious martyrdome Nowe will we speake of the thinges that belong to the treatise of this present place Luke in the beginning shewed how Steuen was the first in the number of the Deacons Nowe he addeth the things making for this present historie And first he sayth he was full of fayth doing vs to vnderstande that he was syncere and no bragger or counterfaiter of the fayth but endued with true fayth and feruent
cryeth woe to thee that destroyest for thou shalt be destroyed Agayne woe be to him that buildeth the Citie with bloude wo be to him that heapeth vp other mennes goodes Wherevnto are to be referred the things which God in his lawe threateneth to the oppressours of wyddowes of fatherlesse and straungers See Exod. 22. In the consideration whereof woulde God they were more occupied that thynke nowe a dayes the greatest commendation of manhoode and safetie of a commmon weale standeth in waged warrefaring But it is not to be negligently ouerpassed howe God speaking of the ende of their deliuery sayth And after that they shall come foorth and serue me in this place This is a generall precept that they whome God hath delyuered must serue hym whereof we are also admonished Thys must specially be considered in our saluation We are deliuered out of the tyrannie of the deuill and from the horrible bondage of sinne by the singular benefite of God who hath vouchsafed to giue his sonne for vs Let vs therefore come forth of Egypt and casting away the desires of this wicked worlde let vs serue God in holynesse puritie innocencie fayth and loue vnfeyned touching which thinges see what is sayde euerywhere in the writings of the Apostles Rom. 6. Tit. 2. 3. 1. Thess. 4. c. The same must they doe that are deliuered out of any other distresses They that are recouered of sicknesses let them thinke that spoken vnto them that Christ sayth to the man healed of the palsie See thou sinne no more least a woorse thing come vnto thee Let them thinke likewise that are deliuered from pouertie hunger pestilence warres or whatsoeuer like calamyties In times past the sacrifices called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which God ordeyned to be offered to him for benefites receyued admonished vs hereof which also were vsed of the Gentyles although they were straungers from the true worship of god And to this ende did Christ institute his mysticall supper which the auncient fathers called Eucharistiam that is to say a giuing of thankes bicause they knewe it was ordeyned in the remembraunce of Christes death And their wickednesse is very worthy to be condemned which glorying in the benefite of redemption and feeling euery day the vengeaunce of God yet will not serue him but giue themselues wholy to serue sinne and the deuill Let that principally sticke in our remembrance that Steuen vrgeth so instaâ—tlye that is howe we be deliuered from the tyrannie of Satan and sinne by the benefite of Gods grace only and that therein nothing is to be attributed to our workes and other colde ceremonies Let vs therefore by fayth embrace this benefite and serue God our Sauiour in spirite and truth that with him we maye hereafter enioye the blisse of the heauenly Chanaan through Iesus Christ our Lord to whom bee prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The .xlv. Homelie And he gaue him the couenaunt of Circumcision And he begatte Isaac and circumcised him the eyght daye And Isaac begat Iacob and Iacob the twelue Patriarches And the Patriarches hauing enuie at Ioseph solde him into Aegypt And God was with him and deliuered him out of al his aduersities and gaue him fauour and wisedome in the sight of Pharao king of Aegypt and he made him ruler ouer Aegypt and all his housholde THe godly Martyr Steuen was accused of impietie agaynst God the lawe the holy place and all the lawes ceremoniall His aduersaries tooke occasion to accuse him for that he taught meÌ„ that these outward thinges were abrogated by Christ and that they could not be iustified by them but that iustification and saluation came by fayth onely in Iesus Christ and that the ceremonies serued for none other vse but to signifie the way of saluation which is conteyned in Christ and to bring men vnto him Wherefore it behooued him to vse a kinde of earnest and graue defence before them whith stoode altogither vpon ceremonies He so handleth therefore and frameth his defence that he prooueth by the matter it selfe he is cleere from all impietie For he diligently rehearseth whatsoeuer God did to the fathers in time passed partly to declare that he acknowledged and kept the auncient beliefe of the fathers and partlye for that the Iewes shoulde vnderstande howe the fathers in time past were iustified by faith only without any ceremonies Wherevpon euery man may easily gather that there is no cause or let why men nowe a dayes also shoulde not be saued without the ceremonies of the Leuiticall lawe by fayth in Christ and that therfore they are not to be accused of impietie which holde and affirme that they are abrogated And beginning with Abraham he diligently setteth out his fayth in following the mercifull calling of God without anye his desertes before going to th ende he might stirre vp the Iewes to follow his steppes But bicause the holy martyr of Christ was not ignoraunt that the Iewes did principally glorye in their Circumcision and in the fathers agaynst the grace of God giuen them in Christ he continueth on in his Oration begunne bicause he woulde wype them cleane from both these gloryinges Of circumcision he briefely intreateth saying And he gaue him the couenaunt of circumcision and he begat Isaac and circumcised him the eyght day He confesseth that circumcision was instituted of God but whyle he ioyneth it with the things going before he thereby putteth it away in that he sheweth it was giuen vnto Abraham after all those things which hitherto had bene recyted For after he was called out of Chaldea and had declared his beliefe openly by many and notable signes and was by his faith and beliefe iustified God gaue him the testament of circumcision that is to say he made a Couenaunt with him which was sealed as it were and confirmed with circumcision Whervpon it followeth that he was not iustified by circumcision but that his circumcision was a seale of the righteousnesse which he had alreadie gotten by fayth Which argument Paule also vsed in his fourth chapter to the Romaines And as Abraham receyued the institution of circumcision simply and plainly as the Lord did appoynt it so he plainely obserued and commended the same to his posteritie For he circumcised Isaac the eyght day according to Gods institution without adding of any other superstitious ryte which thing none that is godly doubteth but that Isaac also did to Iacob his sonne and he agayne to hys twelue children which were the Patriarches of the people of Israell And the holy Ghost would haue fewe things nowe almost remembred touching thys matter that it might thereby appeare howe the holy father s stacke not in these outwarde things but rather had a regarde vnto Gods testament and couenaunt wherein was contayned the promise of saluation than to the outwarde ceremonie The things we reade in the .xvij. of Genesis make for the better vnderstanding hereof In the meane season Steuen plainely
of Iesus Christ his sonne who in times past hauing suffered all kinde of iniuries at our handes and yet dayly suffreth cannot yet forget his loue and liberalitie but acknowledgeth vs for hys brethren and doth good euen to them that haue deserued a thousand deaths and crosses Let vs imitate this condicion of God the father if we will be called and taken for his children Yet is there no cause why their sinnes shoulde not be reprooued and accused who we see haue done and doe many things out of square Nor we may not so pardon them who haue iniuried vs that through our to much bearing they become the worse but we must thinke this the chiefe poynt of charitie if we can by anye meane call them from sinne and destruction which as yet be voyde of godlynesse But let vs consider the seconde part of this place where Iacob and all his familie and kindred commeth downe into Egypt Here it appeereth none remayned in the countrie of Chanaan that were of the number of Goddes people but they were all outlawes and preserued there without any ceremonies or rytes of the law by the meere grace of god And it is not wythout a cause that Steuen so diligently reckoneth the number of soules For the consideration hereof setteth before our eyes the ineffable and inuincible power of God which was able within two hundred and tenne yeares to make so small a company so innumerable For as Moyses testifieth when they went out of Egypt there were mounstred .vj. hundred thousand three fiue hundred and fiftie fighting men of the Israelites With the which thing if we compare the tragicall attempts of Pharao which euery way went about to destroy and roote out this people it shall easily appeare that the promise of God made sometime to Abraham Genes 15. 17. coulde no wayes be hindered by any power or deuyse of man This ought to be obserued for the instruction and comfort of vs all that we feare not the threates and enterprises of the worlde seeing it appeareth the force thereof agaynst God is altogither vayne Let vs compare this to Christ and his Church God promised him a kingdome which he possesseth and shall for euer possesse despyte of his enimies He promised also that his Church shoulde be enlarged which thing we see is fulfilled although one Pharao alone hath not sought the ouerthrowe thereof Let euery body marke this in their temptations that they suffer not their fayth to be ouerthrowne seeing as Paule sayeth there is nothing that can seperate vs from the loue of God. In the later part of this diuision Steuen sheweth how the father 's died in Egypt and were afterwarde caryed to Sichem And Moyses wryteth plainely of Iacob that his corps was caryed into Chanaan And the Scripture lykewise sheweth that the Israelites brought Iosephes bones out of Egypt as he gaue commaundement Concerning the other Patriarches although Moyses write nothing yet it is credible that their bones were also brought by their posteritie bicause Steuen affirmeth it so boldly before them who he knewe were diligent markers of his wordes Furthermore that the writers haue erred in the name of Abraham it is more plaine than needeth long declaration See at the least what is written touching this field which Iacob bought of the sonnes of Hemor Genes 33. and Iosua 24. He sayth the Patriarches dyed in Egypt for that it may appeere they dyed in that religion which consisted in no ceremonies but in the onely fayth which embraced the promyses of god Wherof may be gathered that they were iustifyed and saued by fayth through the meere grace of God and not by the lawe ceremoniall In the meane season we are taught that the faithfull dye godlily in what place so euer it be and that they are not to be thought miserable which dye in exyle out of their countrie For where this life wheresoeuer it is ledde is but a Pilgrimage and our countrie or Citie is permanent and abyding in heauen he cannot dye in banishment which hauing ended the race of his pilgrimage is taken into the hauen of the heauenly countrie For the Aungell calleth them blessed which die in the Lorde And Christ testifieth that they which beleeue in him passe from death vnto lyfe Furthermore God is present euerywhere with his that are ready to die And in the later daye the earth the sea and all the parts of the world shall render agayne all those that euer they made awaye and consumed Therefore pieuishe and foolishe is the superstition of those which measure beatitude or blisse by holynesse of places and thinke it a great matter in what place a bodye is buried whereas it is playne that all the earth is the Lordes whose power and grace can be included and bounde to no place And let not these men obiect to mee the Patriarches which wylled their bones to be caried out of Egypt into the lande of Chanaan For they did not that to th ende to shewe they had any hope of saluation in the place of buriall but this was a worke of fayth which no feare of death coulde driue from them And for that they woulde testifie to all menne that they firmelye beleeued the promises of God which he had made vnto them touching their posteritie to be possessors and inhabiters of the land and would allure their ofspring to loue the same therfore they would there be buried so that euen at the poynt of death it may be sayde they had an hope and beliefe in the same And that good cause thus to doe appeereth by the condicions and behauiour of their posteritie who being deliuered out of Egypt by the singular myracles and woonders of God had yet an eye still vnto the same and despised the Countrie where their fathers were buried What woulde they therefore haue done if their fathers had appoynted their Sepulture in Egypt Therefore the example of these Patriarches nothing helpe their superstition which thinke so great an hope of mannes saluation and glory in the buriall place Let vs rather marke the poynt of thys diuision of Steuens whole oration and leauing the obseruation of ceremonies let vs keepe fast our hope and fayth that we may fitte with the holye Patriarches in the kingdome of heauen as Iesus Christ hath promised vs to whome be prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The .xlvij. Homelie BVT when the tyme of the promise drewe nigh which God had sworne to Abraham the people grewe and multiplied in Aegypt till an other king arose which knewe not of Ioseph The same delt subtilly with our kynred and euyll intreated our fathers and made them cast out their yong chyldren that they should not remayne alyue The same tyme was Moyses borne and was acceptable vnto God and nourished vp in his fathers house three Moneths When he was cast out Pharaos daughter tooke him vp and brought him vp for hir owne sonne And Moses was learned in
forth with the charge giuen him of god The seconde is that he sayth he spake with the Aungell which both appeared to him before and afterwarde was familiarly conuersant with him when he appoynted him to be Gods interpreter to the people We declared before out of Paule that thys Aungell was christ Wherefore Moses dignitie is here declared to be such as wherein he excelled all the Prophetes of all ages For thus we reade God sayde If there be a Prophet of the Lordes among you I will be knowne of him in a vision and will speake vnto him in sleepe My seruaunt Moses is not so which is faythfull in all my house Vnto him will I speake mouth to mouth These things Steuen calleth to their remembraunce to make them vnderstande howe great the authoritie of Moses and the Oracles which God gaue by him ought to haue bene both with the fathers in time passed and ought nowe also to be with them And to that ende he afterwarde addeth This man receiued the worde of lyfe to giue vnto vs. And it is not without a cause that he calleth the lawe the word of lyfe For so he purgeth himselfe from all cryme of contemning the lawe and setteth forth in one word the effect of the lawe For truly the lawe is a liuely worde or the worde of lyfe although otherwheres Paule calleth it the strength of sinne and ministerie or working of death For it teacheth vs the rule howe to liue holily and promiseth lyfe to all them that fulfill the same Next it leadeth men vnto Christ in whome all the meane of saluation yea and very life it selfe is conteyned For the which cause Paule resembleth it to a schoolemayster And Moses sayth he had set lyfe before the Iewes â–ª bicause he had shewed them in the lawe the true way howe to attayne vnto lyfe And these things it becoÌ„meth vs to acknowledge in the lawe if we will rightly iudge therof But if we compare the corruption of our nature with it it may worthily be called the strength of sinne ministery of death For it bewraieth sinne which otherwise lurketh in vs vnknowne and witnesseth that we haue deserued death Furthermore it teacheth vs that we are so weake that we are not able to fulfill the righteousnesse therof nor of our owne power and merites to escape the wrath of God. But of these things Paule entreateth at large We ought well to marke howe he sayth that Moses deliuered not to the Israelytes the deuyses of his owne brayne but the worde of lyfe which he receyued of god Which thing it appeareth he perfourmed with such diligence that without the certaine and expresse word of God he neuer durst institute or decree any thing in doubtfull matters as we may see in the case of the blasphemer and of the man that brake the Sabboth daye and of those which being polluted with touching of dead coarses myght not come to the passeouer feast with the congregation And that that Moses obserued that same the Prophetes and Apostles in time past were commaunded also to obserue that they should teach nothing of their owne head vnder colour of Gods name but shoulde diligently set forth the worde of God speaking in the scriptures So God putteth his wordes into Hieremies mouth and commaundeth Ezechiel to take the worde at his mouth that he should shew vnto the people And the Apostles are commaunded to teache all Nations the things which before they had learned of christ If they which bragge of their succeeding the Apostles had with like diligence obserued the same we shoulde haue in the Church more true godlynesse and fayth and lesse errour and superstition And if we consider Moses the Prophetes and Apostles we shall finde the boldenesse of the Popes of Rome to be detestable which arrogate to themselues power to make new lawes and newe Articles of faith through whose licentious lust it is come to passe that the yoke of the christians is more grieuous burthenous than the yoke of the Iewes Secondly it is to be obserued how Steuen testifieth that the law was not giuen to the fathers liuing onely in Moses time but also vnto their posteritie yea he includeth himselfe and all others that had nowe professed Christ in the number to whome it was giuen By which place the errour of them is manifestly confuted which thinke the things done by Moses and the Prophetes according to Gods appoyntment belong only vnto the fathers Howbeit it is euident that God is euerlasting and vnchaungeable And therefore his will must needes be alwayes one vnchaungeable And it maketh no matter though manye thinges be abrogated which sometime were appoynted for the olde fathers For they ought to haue remayned but vntill a time of correction and to be resemblaunces and shadowes of those things the verity whereof was to be fulfilled in Christ. And in those things consisted not the worshipping of God which ought to be spirituall bicause God is a spirit In the meane time the true points of faith religion which were first declared in the beginning of the world and more fully afterward set forth by Moses and the Prophetes remayne safe and sounde wherevnto the Prophete had a respect saying The worde of the Lorde endureth for euer And Christ sayth the worlde shall peryshe but one tytle of the lawe shall not perishe Let no man therfore beguyle himselfe through any false hope as though the thinges deliuered to the fathers in time past were not also spoken to vs seeing our fayth lyfe and all our deedes must be tryed and examined according to the rule of the olde lawe But let vs returne vnto Steuen whiche setteth agaynst the publication of the lawe the ingratitude and naughtynesse of the fathers vniustly reiecting Moses and the lawe And although he myght haue recyted diuers other naughty deedes of theirs yet bringeth he but the sinne of Idolatrie onely whereby it appeareth plainely of howe small authoritie Gods law was with them when contrary to his commaundement they durst make an ymage of God and appoynt newe kyndes of worshipping him whereas not many dayes before they had heard the terrible 〈◊〉 of his diuine maiestie The storie is in Exodus the xxxiâ— â—ha Steuenâ— â—arke and ende herein is to prooue that the fathers were alwayes 〈◊〉 of Moses â–ª and that they present trimly trode in the steppes of their frowardnesse â–ª therefore as the fathers in olde time were saued by grace onely so there was none other hope of saluation for them than such as was founded vppon the grace of god It shall profite vs diligently to consider these fewe wordes wherein this heynous disobedience is comprehended bicause they cunningly paynt out vnto vs the begynninges and proceedinges of Idolatrye First declaring the fountayne of all this euill he sayth that the fathers would not obey the liuely worde of Gods lawe but in their heart returned into Egypt And by the
Congregation and entred into euery house and drew out both menne and women and thrust them into prison Therefore they that were scattered abrode went euery where preaching the worde of God. THe holy ghost would haue the vnworthye death of the blessed Martyr Steuen with great diligence described by Luke not so muche for Steuens sake that his name according to the Oracle of Dauid might be had in perpetuall remembrance but for our sakes for whose instruction and comfort the hystorie doth greatly serue For we are taught by the example of the most holy man and first Martyr how we also ought to suffer all maner of extremitie for Christes sake and the truths and not to shunne death be it neuer so cruell forasmuch as we haue Christ to be our reuenger who hath layde vp for vs a moste excellent rewarde in heauen Agayne it is moste comfortable that we see the kingdome of Christ is not ouerwhelmed with the slaughters and tyrannie of the wicked but rather dylated and enlarged For as this thing hath oftentymes otherwheres bene declared so at this tyme the hystorie following abundantly sheweth it came to passe what tyme as Steuen receyued the garlande of martyrdome to the declaration whereof Luke in this present place prepareth him premising three things whereby that that we now haue sayd is prooued euery one of which three things we will intreate of in order First it is sayde that an vniuersall and cruell persecution was raysed in Ierusalem agaynst the Church We haue seene diuers things before attempted by the Priestes but the Apostles were chiefely then thrust at and the enimies repressed with feare of the people were the more calme But nowe perceyuing all thinges succeede agaynst Steuen as they woulde haue them and that there aryseth no tumult or businesse in the people lyke beastes hauing once tasted bloude they waxe the more thirstie therefore yea more cruell and bolde and set vpon the whole body of the congregation to ouerthrowe it Wherein they so rage and take on that within a short whyle the whole Congregation is scattered throughout Iurie and Samaria which hither vnto dwelt togither in Ierusalem It shal be for our profite diligently to behold this viewe of the primitiue Church For in this Church we see all thinges are verye well ordred after the rule of christ And the Apostles had oftentimes notable victorie when they were apprehended and caused to pleade their cause before Counselles Wherevpon any body would haue hoped that great rest and peace shoulde haue ensued But beholde horrible tumultes aryse vppon the sodeyne and the enimies emboldened wyth the death of Steuen alone cruelly make warre and set on the whole Congregation What shall we therfore in these dayes hope for whose sloth and manifolde defectes deserue a more seuere correction For if God haue suffered these thinges to come to passe in the greene tree what shall he doe in the drie This place also reprooueth their preposterous iudgements which vse to pronounce of fayth and the doctrine of fayth according to the successe of thinges falling out in the worlde For if we shall beleeue these men then must we confesse that the Priestes quarrell was good and right and that the primitiue Church was vtterly deceyued But we must search deeper for the causes of Gods iudgements and then we shall perceyue that it is for our saluation that we be exercised and invred with the furiousnesse of the wicked who in the meane season fill vp the measure of iniquitie and at length receyue worthy punishment for their tyrannie at Christes handes who is the defender of his Church But here is chiefely to be considered how the Apostles remayne in the citie after all the residue were fled Yet we reade that before this they were chiefly molested and troubled Wherfore it must needes be that they were woonderfully preserued by the help of God in this boysterous tempest of persecution For God would haue his gospell long preached in this bloudy citie of Ierusalem to the intent that both his mercy and iustice might the more easily appeere His mercy and goodnesse in that hee suffred the doctrine of grace and saluation so long to bee preached to them that were embrued with the bloude of his sonne His iustice in that he subuerted by horrible destruction those that were incurable and woulde not repent In the meane whyle we haue two thinges to consider First that there are certaine limits bounds appointed for the wicked persecutors of the congregation which they cannot go beyond For he that hath set a border about the sea within the which that great heape of waters is conteyned he that bindeth Satan by his lawes the same bridleth the wicked that they cannot do as they would nor vse crueltie agaynst whom they would Herein receyue we great consolation of mynde when we consider that the lawes of Gods prouidence can not be broken with the rage of the wicked Agayne the Apostles gyue vs an example of faythfull Superindents of the word and of the Congregation For although they knewe that Christ sayde when they persecute you in one Citie flie vnto another â–ª yet bicause they were bounde by a certayne vocation and perceyued that the remnant of the Church was lyke to fall awaye if they also shoulde leaue the Citie they had rather to hazarde their lyfe than by vnhonest flying to forsake the congregation And surely Ministers haue neede in this case diligently to beware For as all are not rashly to be condemned which by flying prouyde for themselues so must we not thinke it lawfull for euery man at all times and in all places But if it be in such a case that the Minister alone is sought for of the enimye or else he be forsaken of them which hytherto woulde haue the name of a congregation or if no ruine or detryment ensue vnto the Congregation by his departing then is there no cause why he may not reserue himselfe for a more commodious season But they that forsake the publyke cause of the Congregation and go from them that holde fast the confession of fayth these in deede be Apostatas and hyrelinges who Christ sayeth vse to flie when they see the woolfe come Woulde to God they had well considered these things which in these dayes to hastily forsooke their Churches whom it behooued rather to haue folowed the ensample of Ambrose which denied to deliuer his Churches vnto the Arrianes although the Emperour commaunded it See the Epistle to Marcella his sister which in number is the thirtie and three Luke going on in his history begunne sheweth what the faythfull which remayned in the Citie did vnto Steuen being thus stoned First he sayeth they dressed him that is they buried him This is a most auncient vsage agreable to that firste sentence pronounced of God where he sayeth that we came of the earth and shall returne to the earth agayne and conteyneth the mistery of the resurrection in
that bodies are committed to the ground as seedes vnto the earth which afterward shall be raysed vp with more glory Howbeit it is like the holy men had an other consideration For while they decently bury him that was condemned by the sentence of the counsell they manifestly reproue the vnrighteousnesse of their aduersaries giue an euident testimony of the fayth which Steuen had preached Furthermore they declare how they reuerenced him whō they saw was so singular an instrumēt of christ And they are not like vnto those which now adays vse to let slip the raynes of an impotent vnbridled tonge against the ministers of the word by whose free speach and doctrine they see their enimies are incensed and so seeke after the bloud of the faithfull ministers of Christ deride their cōstancy boldnesse whom they ought to reuerence honor In the meane time we learne by this example what we owe to the bodies of the deade that is to say honest and comely buriall forasmuch as Paule sayeth our bodies be the Temples of the holy ghost We must in our buryinges vse no pryde or superstition wherin diuers faultes are now adayes committed For there are some which puffed vp with vanitie doe so forgette their mortall estate that they will after death also be prowde while they fasten the armes cognizances of vayne glory about their Tumbs There are other again which labour by Diriges and sacrifices to do away the sinnes of the dead or else after a peculiar sorte of ceremonie vse to canonize them and make them saintes wherof the one is peeuish and without example the other derogatory and repugnaunt vnto Christes merite and doctrine which teacheth vs that those that beleeue passe from death vnto lyfe and haue neede of no new expiacions Moreouer they make great lamentation ouer Steuen And that is not against the rule of Paule whiche forbiddeth vs we shoulde not mourne as the heathen do For they lament not as vncertaine doubtfull of Steuens estate but for that they see the wicked to haue such power and the church depriued of so excellent a Minister which might yet haue done very much good in setting forth the kingdome of christ Neither are they to be blamed which cannot by and by forget their friendes like men voyde of all humanitie and common sense but are enforced to weepe forasmuch as God hath not made vs blockes and the scripture euery where condemneth those that be destitute of naturall affections On this sort we reade Abraham bewayled Sara his wife Ioseph with his brethren Iacob their father the people of Israell Aaron Moses and Samuel wyth godly dutie Yea Christe when he sawe the two sisters mourne wepte for his belooued Lazarus In deede a meane must be kept lest we may be thought either to enuy the dead their heauenly felicitie or else to stande in doubte or not firmely to beleeue the inheritaunce of the same Last of all Luke setteth vs out a singuler example of tiranny that Saule vsed against the church wherin first the great crueltie of the tyranne next the vayne successe of his purpose and intent is to be considered Of this Saule it was sayd before that he consented to the death of Steuen and kept their clothes that stoned him wherby is signified that he was guiltie of innocent bloude But now he can not be satisfied with the tirannye of an vniuersall persecution but deuiseth a peculier way and goeth about vtterly to pull vp the church as it were by the rootes And he setteth not on them alone which openly professed the faith but bursteth into priuate houses and draweth out not onelye men but women also whome the infirmitie and weakenesse of sexe defended and putteth them in prison in so muche that certaine writers thinke not vnwittily the Oracle of a Woolfe that shoulde come out of the tribe of Beniamin ought to be applied vnto this Saule For he was in deede a rauenyng Woolfe which yet at length when he was conuerted distributed the wholesome spoyles of Euangelicall preachyng almost ouer the whole world And the thinges which Luke here reporteth of him he himselfe oftentimes confesseth yea he lamenteth hym of the same verye often See Actes 26. 1. Cor. 15. Galath 1. The vse of them all is that we shoulde acknowledge the goodnesse of God whiche did vouchsafe to take into his fauour so great an enimy For as he himselfe interpreteth the matter On hym would Iesus Christ shewe all long pacience to declare an example vnto them which should beleeue on him vnto eternall lyfe But what preuayled Saules great enterprise Coulde he make hauocke of the church Nothing lesse Yea he was the cause that they beyng scattered hither and thither spred the word of saluation kingdome of Christ the further Thus God knewe how to set forth the glorye of his sonne euen by those wayes which seemed most to hinder it Whervnto also is to be referred how the euill spirites in the gospell euen against their will brought before Christe and threw to the ground those whom they thought they had all power ouer Therefore their feare is foolishe which suffer themselues to be discouraged with the attemptes of tyrannes In the meane while we are aduertised of our dutie that we be not ouercome with persecutions nor forsake not our dutie by and by Which thyng diuers doe in these dayes who hauing bene once or twise in daunger make holyday for euer after as though they had fully discharged their dutie toward Christ already But they of whom Luke here speaketh do better which being driuen out of Ierusalem are by their banishment made the bolder and preach Christ euerywhere being myndfull of that sentence which sayth they shall be saued not which begin well but which continue vnto the ende Let vs therfore follow their zeale that after we haue faithfully finished this race of life we may attaine to the garland of the heauenly reward through Iesus Christ to whom be all praise honor power and glory for euer Amen The .lvij. Homelie THEN came Phillip into a Citie of Samarie and preached Christ vnto them And the people gaue heede vnto those thinges which Phillippe spake with one accord hearing and seyng the myracles which he did For vncleane spirites crying with lowde voyce came oute of many that were possessed of them And manye taken with palseyes and many that halted were healed And there was great ioye in that Citie But there was a certaine man called Simon which before tyme in the same Citie vsed witchcraft and bewitched the people of Samarie saying that he was a man that coulde doe great things whome they regarded from the least to the greatest saying this man is the power of God which is called great And hym they set much by bicause that of long tyme he had bewitched them with sorceries ALthough the Kingdome of Christ and the church is alway assaulted and set on by the
bloudie impietie What neede we to speake of the goodes and reuenues of Monasteryes whereof a great part as appeareth was gathered togither by Simonicall sleightes of such persons as vsed to sell all thinges in Religion For it is as cleere as the day light that these goodes are so vnhappie that commonly they are a stumbling stone to them whome the Gospell hath shined vpon while they are more earnestly busied in getting them into their handes than in setting foorth of Christs glorie So vnhappie vnprosperous is this mischieuous simonie And that that is here sayde of these goodes may iustly be vnderstanded and verified of all goodes vniustly gotten of the which this is the propertie that they procure vnto the owners of them the horrible malediction and cursse of god For the saying of the Lorde is well knowne Wo to him that hourdeth vp the things that be none of his In the seconde part of his Oration Peter exhorteth him to repentance whereby he plainly putteth him in comfort of pardon For to what ende should one repent or conuert which should thinke his doing therein vnprofitable Here it appeareth what the ende and marke of all reprehensions in the Congregation ought to be truely that men might turne from their sinnes and be reconciled vnto God which marke vnlesse it be obserued the libertie of rebuke and reprehension shall nothing differ from euill speaking or rayling Wherefore least Simon shoulde suspect Peters wordes hereof he addeth Repent of this thy wickednesse and pray God that the thought of thine heart may be forgiuen thee He mencioneth his thought that the heynousnesse of his fault might appeare the more the cogitation wherof ought to be farre from a christen mannes minde And here by the way we learne that men sinne not onely in deedes but also by thoughts and desires For where men ought to be giuen vnto God both in bodie and soule it deserueth to be called sinne if we swarue neuer so little from the obedience of god Herevnto belong the things which Christ speaketh in Mathew the fift Chapter touching the exposition of the lawe Furthermore for that he would pearce Simons minde the deeper whome he perceyued to be grieuously tempted by the deuill he toucheth the fountaynes rootes of sinne thereby shewing that he hath neede earnestly to repent Wherevnto this is to be referred which hee sayde in a maner doubtingly If happily the thought of thine heart may be forgiuen thee But nowe he addeth For I perceyue that thou art full of bitter gall and wrapped in iniquitie In the first member or part he alludeth to that saying of Moses where the Israelites are commaunded to beware of themselues least there be among them some roote that beareth gall and wormewood He noteth the inwarde malice or corruption of the minde which causeth whatsoeuer men doe to be bitter and vnpleasaunt before god For as the true worshipper of God out of the good treasure of his heart bringeth out that is good so the vngodly bring nothing but that that is wicked out of the euill treasure of their hart such as in deede Christ sayth polluteth men And by this wrapping or binding is expressed the state of them which being intangled in the snares of sinne cannot vntwine themselues without much a doe and feruent zeale of repentance He teacheth vs that Simon is in such a condition or case that he shoulde thinke a colde and superfluous shewe of repentaunce as not sufficient This place teacheth vs whether sinners ought to be sent verily vnto God with whome vnlesse they be made at one there can be no hope of their saluation Therefore we see in the Prophetes this one thing still repeated that the people should conuert and returne vnto God from whom by sinne they had strayed But for the more commodious doing hereof it behooueth to obserue two things both which Peter prescribeth vnto Simon The first is the woorke of repentance which as we haue elsewhere taught comprehendeth acknowledging of our sinne contricion of heart and amendment of our whole lyfe The other consisteth in godly prayers wherby we aske forgiuenesse of our sinnes bicause the same is a free gift and commeth not through any merites of our workes But Christ alone worketh them both who by his spirite both regenerateth the beleeuing and by the merite of his death washeth away our sinnes reconcyleth the father vnto vs againe Therefore all the order of our saluation consisteth in fayth whereby we take holde of him Therefore aboue all things it behooueth to vrge or require fayth not a deade fayth such as Hypocrites bragge of but a liuely and effectuall power of the spirite whereby it commeth to passe that we both liue in Christ and he by his spirite worketh in vs For this onely grace of God certifyeth the wauering conscience of man and vseth to bring forth in vs most plentifull fruites of true Godlinesse Nowe how did Simon take this graue and wholesome expostulation His wordes declare that he was striken in conscience and mynde For he sayth Praye yee for me vnto the Lorde that none of these things which you haue spoken fall on me It seemeth he commendeth himselfe to the prayers of the congregation but it is a manifest argument of distrust that he sayeth nothing of himselfe but thinketh he may be holpen onely with the prayers of other But in vaine are the prayers of others vnlesse we returne our selues vnto the Lorde This the places of the Prophets teache vs where we are forbidden to pray for them that are wicked and will not repent See Iere. 7.14.15 Ezech. 14. Therefore the errour of them is peeuishe and noysome which think they may be relieued with the hyred prayers of Monkes and Priestes where they themselues holde on in their wickednesse and where the prayers they murmure in a straunge tongue are many tymes not vnderstanded of the Monkes that mumble them We knowe that the prayers of the faythfull are effectuall whereby they commende vnto God the traueyles and burthens of their brethren seeing that Paule desireth to be relieued by them But these prayers take place for them whose selues are mindefull of their duetie and with constant fayth watch for their owne saluation Let vs therefore be mindefull of these thinges and praye earnestly that we be not blinded with the affections of ambition and couetousnesse and so lose our saluation but that we may serue God in sinceritie of heart and attaine vnto saluation in Iesus Christ our Lorde to whome be prayse honour power and glorie for euer Amen The .lx. Homelie AND they whenâ—they had testified and preached the worde of God returned towarde Ierusalem and preached the Gospell in many Cities of the Samaritanes The Aungell of the Lorde spake vnto Philip saying Arise and go towarde the South vnto the way that goeth downe from Ierusalem vnto the Citie of Gaza which is in the Desert And he arose and went on And beholde a man
the 〈◊〉 Which gift Paule numbreth amongst the chiefe Therefore they are 〈◊〉 pieuish which looke for reuelations from heauen and lyke Doltes wickedly despyse the ministerie of the Church Let vs followe the godlynesse of this Eunuch his modestie humilitie and feruent desire of saluation For so it shall come to passe that we also shall attayne to true saluation in Iesus Christ to whom be prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The .lxj. Homelie THE tenour of the Scripture which he read was this Hee was ledde as a sheepe to be slayne and lyke a Lambe dumbe before his shearer so opened he not his mouth Bicause of his humblenesse he was not esteemed But who shall declare his generation for his lyfe is taken from the earth The Chamberlane aunswered Philip and sayde I praye thee of whome speaketh the Prophete this of himselfe or of some other man Philip opened his mouth and beganne at the same scripture and preached vnto him Iesus THe Euangelist Luke diligently descrybeth the hystorie of the Aethiopian conuerted vnto Christ aswell for many other causes as for that it conteyneth an ensample of true conuersion whereby we are taught howe God dealeth with vs when he mindeth to receyue vs into the societie of saluation First Luke sheweth how God is the cause efficient of this conuersion who of his meere fauour sent Philip throughe whose ministerie the Eunuch of Aethiopia shoulde be conuerted The same God as he chose vs all before the foundations of the worlde were layde wythout any respecte had to our good workes so by his grace he ministreth vnto vs and giueth vs when we thinke nothing thereof all thinges belonging to our saluation Next Philip is an instrument of this conuersion whose helpe God here vseth according to his custome For where our infirmitie is not able to abyde the maiestie of God he ordeyneth that we shall be taught and ledde by the ministerie of men which is a speciall argument of Gods goodnesse towarde vs and therefore is euerywhere first accounted among the benefites of god The instrument that Philip vseth is the worde of God not such an ineffable and ymaginary worde as certayne Seraphicall and fanaticall smatterers in Diuinitie suppose but the verye same worde that is conteyned in the Scriptures For out of these must all sermons and the whole doctrine of saluation be taken neyther must wee looke for any newe kynde of doctrine vnhearde of vntill this day Amongst all these thinges the mynde of the Eunuch so well disposed to receyue the truth and doctrine of saluation is notable That he was studious of religion the long iourney that he tooke both full of traueyle and daunger doth abundantly declare His desire to learne his diligent reading of the Scripture and that he woulde â—ake vnto him a man vnknowne of whome hee hoped for a more full 〈…〉 prooueth All which things it is manifest he had through the 〈◊〉 of God bicause these thinges vse to appeere in no man vnlesse he 〈◊〉 with some singuler illumination of the spirite But let vs see what 〈◊〉 they doe whyle they are togither which Luke in this place describeth repeating worde by worde the place of Esaye which gaue occasion to Philip to reason with the Aethiop touching Christ and hys saluation This place is in the .liij. Chapter neyther is there any other place that more euidently comprehendeth the misteries of Iesus Christ so that Ierome not without a cause iudgeth the Prophete Esay worthie to be numbred rather among the Euangelistes than the Prophets In the meane while Gods prouidence is to bee considered which gouerneth mennes affayres and suffereth nothing by hazarde to come to passe whereof wee haue an euident argument bicause euen at the very same tyme that Philip beginneth to talke with the Aethiope Luke sayth he was reading of that verie place An Ethnick or Infidell would impute this thing vnto fortune or chaunce But we acknowledge the prouidence of God which doth not onely giue all things their successe but also ruleth all other thinges appertayning to the same For how should he neglect mens matters be they neuer so small which numbreth the heares of our heades feedeth the byrdes of the ayre and singulerly decketh the flowers of the fielde Furthermore touching the place of Esaye it comprehendeth in it the whole summe of our redemption For it declareth the mysterie of Christes death and the victorie whereby he is entered inâ—o the glorie of his father and hath gotten an immortall and euerlasting kingdome It shall be good to consider euery thing in the order as it is declared First he setteth forth the death of Christ in these wordes He was ledde as a sheepe to be slaine and like a lambe dumbe before his shearer so he opened not his mouth By these wordes he doth not onely set forth the pacience of Christ which as at many other tymes so in his passion and death appeared most perfite but also he teacheth that he tooke his death of his owne accord and willingly so that the counsaile or force of his enimies wrought not the same In deede the Scribes and Phariseys tooke counsaile agaynst him Iudas sought all meanes busily to betraye him The high Priestes in theyr counsaile pronounced him guiltie of death Pilate caused him after he was whipped to be nayled on the Crosse. But what could all these haue done if he would haue vttered or shewed the strength of his diuine power and maiestie Yea who pulled him downe from his fathers bosome to the earth By whose counsayle tooke he fleshe and manhoode in the Uirgines wombe Who gaue them strength to rise againe which were sent out agaynst him and fell to the grounde at one worde spoken of hym These thinges therefore teache vs that he dyed bicause it was his pleasure to die forasmuch as he came into the worlde for none other cause but for that he would giue his life for the life of the worlde Therefore where he was able most valiantly to haue resisted the enterprises of his enimies he would yet be led to his death like a sheepe and a lambe so that he would not seeme no not in worde to vtter any token of an vnpacient minde and vnwilling to die Herevnto appertayneth that that is sayde in the Gospell Therefore doth my father loue me bicause I put my life from me that I might take it againe No man taketh it fro me but I put it away of my selfe I haue power to put it from me and I haue power to take it againe And Paule expounding these sayings sayth He became obedient to his father euen to the death of the Crosse and tooke vpon him the shape of a man being in the shape of God. Now these thinges serue partly for our redemption and saluation and partlye for our instruction For thus it behooued that our sinne of disobedience should be done away which made vs subiect to eternall damnation Moreouer Christ taught vs
by hys example pacience and obedience in bearing the Crosse as he admonisheth vs oft tymes in the Gospell And Peter wryteth thus to the same purpose Christ suffered for vs leauing vs an example that we should follow his steppes which did no sinne neyther was there any guyle founde in his mouth which when he was reuyled reuyled not agayne when he suffred he threatened not Howbeit the Prophete ioyneth vnto the death of Christ the victorie which he gate by hys death saying Bicause of hys humblenesse he was not esteemed By the name of humblenesse is vnderstanded the state of the crosse and of death whereby it appeareth that he was outwardly humbled or brought downe This is therefore the meaning of his wordes where he seemed altogyther oppressed and destitute of helpe God of his iust iudgement reuenged hys cause and declared he was the Conquerour of death and of Satan although he seemed conquered Thys agreeth with the first promise where it is sayde the Serpent shoulde sting Christ in the heele but that Christ should treade vpon his heade The same did Dauid prophecie should come to passe where he sayth He shall drinke of the brooke in the way therefore shall he lift vp his head For where by the merite of his death he purged our sinne and tooke it away he also spoyled and disarmed death which by reason of sinne had power vpon vs Shortly after being rysen from death he openly declared that death and the Deuil had no power vpon him wherefore he most gloriously tryumphed ouer all his enimies And thys is that glory which he desyreth hys father so often to gyue hym The consideration hereof is verie necessarie For it serueth for the confirmation of our fayth that we be not offended neyther at Christs crosse nor our owne For as Christ by the Crosse entred into the glorie of his father and dyed and was raysed agayne from death for our sake to declare he was a Lord and sauiour as well of the quick as of the dead so we by death ouercome and whether we lyue or dye we be the Lords And as God reuenged Christes cause although he seemed altogyther oppressed so he vseth to defende and preserue the memorie of them that be hys that their godlynesse who now are punished by shamefull deathes as wicked men malefactours may be knowne to them that come after them Wherevnto are to be referred the examples as well of the Prophets as the Apostles Moreouer after victory followeth a kingdome to the which he attrybuteth an euerlastingnesse and vnspeakeable power saying But who shall declare his generation Thys worde generation according to the vsage of the Hebrues is taken as well for the age of a man as for his posteritie Both these declare the contynuall enduring of his kingdome For the Angell testifyeth that his kingdome is euerlasting where he sayth vnto Mary Of his kingdome shall be none ende Likewise Christes posteritie is euerlasting For they which by him are made the children of God shall neuer fayle And as there shall be alwayes vpon the earth such as he shall acknowledge for the sonnes of God and coheyres with him so they being taken out of this worlde shall liue and reigne for euer with him For this is the effect and summe of his last will which before his death he would haue his father to ratifie Father I will that they which thou hast giuen mee bee with me where I am that they may see my glorie which thou hast giuen mee Touching them both the holy ghost teacheth vs by the Prophete saying The seede of Dauid shall endure for euer and his seate is like as the Sunne before me He shall stand fast for euermore as the Moone and as the faythfull witnesse in heauen And this is that thing wherein Christes kingdome differeth from all the kingdomes of the worlde For they all shall perishe neyther remayneth any of those auncient and riche Monarchies and they which remayne and flourishe this day doe euidently portend their ruine and decay Hereof may two things be gathered the knowledge whereof is very profitable First the perpetuitie or euerlasting continuance of Christes church which being assaulted from the beginning of the worlde endureth yet vntill this present day and shall endure euen vntill the ende of the worlde as he hath promised By which argument we may comfort our selues against al the assaultes of Tyrannes Next the certaintie of eternall life dependeth hereon without the which it is most vaine that is written of fayth and religion as Paule disputing of the resurrection from death hath taught For if Christes posteritie be ineffable and therefore eternall then must there bee an other life after this to say an heauenly and an eternall And so it remayneth both firme and stable that Paule sayth that neyther life nor death can seperate vs from the loue of God. But bicause the things be of most importaunce and weight which he speaketh of Christes victorie and Kingdome he repeateth the cause of them againe which is For his life is taken from the earth What can be more absurde if we consider the iudgement of the fleshe He sayde Christ should be a conquerour and raigne for euer And he alleageth the cause of his victorie and kingdome to be for that his life shoulde be made away vppon the earth But we haue declared before that this thing agreeth with the first promise And Paule is a most faythfull Interpretour of this place where he sayth Iesus Christ when he was in the shape of God thought it no robberie to be equall with god Neuerthelesse he made himselfe of no reputation taking on him the shape of a seruaunt and becamelyke vnto men and was found in his apparell as a man hee humbled himselfe and became obedient vnto the death euen the death of the Crosse. Wherfore God hath also exalted him ▪ and giuen him a name which is aboue all names that in the name of Iesus euery knee should bowe both of things in heauen and things in earth and that all tongues shoulde confesse that Iesus Christ is the Lorde vnto the prayse of God the father These things serue for our consolation that we be not offended at death For as it behooued Christ should be taken from the earth to obteyne the victorie and a kingdome in heauen so is it impossible that we shall lyue and reigne in heauen vnlesse we also chaunge this present life for the eternall For as Paule sayth This corruptible bodie must put on incorruptiblenesse and this mortal◠must put on immortalitie And to be short such is the reason of our societie with 〈◊〉 that we can enter into life none other way than by death whereby he entered Wherevpon the Apostle sayth If we dye with him we shall liue with him ▪ If we suffer with hym we shall also raigne with him For God will haue vs like to his
at large by narration Wherfore in all these things we will briefely touch those things only which serue for this present place First he plainely teacheth what this Christ is where he calleth hi m Lorde of all things This is an euident testimonie of his diuinitie For it is manifest that the rule of all things pertayneth vnto God alone bicause he alone is the creator of all things And it is playne that all thinges were made by that eternall worde and that all power is giuen him of the father He must needes therefore be true god And lette no man here obiect vnto vs this worde of giuing as though he were therfore the lesse bicause he receyueth of another For this is to be referred to the nature of manne which he tooke vpon him to the which in a certayne time appoynted God the father gaue that which Christ according to his Godheade had from euerlasting For thus he speaketh himselfe a little before he went to hys death Now glorifie me ô father with thine owne selfe with the glory which I had with thee ere the worlde was The Arrians are hereby confuted and the Seruetanes which nowe a dayes follow their steppes and the dignitie of Christian fayth is defended against the Iewes and Turkes which saye we glory and trust in one that is no more but a man. Then Peter toucheth by the waye the meane of our saluation where he sayth that that eternall worde of God Iesus Christ was sent from God the father For in this worde sent he comprehendeth all the mysterie of his incarnation euen as Paule also where he sayth when the fulnesse of tyme came God sent his sonne made of a woman c. In his incarnation are comprised whatsoeuer things Christ did or suffred in the flesh for our saluation sake of the which things we shall hereafter intreate Furthermore he sayth he was sent to the children of Israel not that he belonged to them alone but for that he tooke fleshe and was borne of them and shoulde first shewe himselfe to them vntill through their vnbeliefe he should be caryed vnto the gentiles Thou shalt obserue in these things that al these affaires of Christ which are preached in the gospell are not of man but of Gods ordering and appoyntment For this worde was sent from god And it is euident that this is the eternall decree of God that Iesus Christ should be the King and Priest of his people Psal. 2.110 Wherevpon we gather that men striue in vaine by their owne power against his Gospell which thing before this we hearde that Gamaliel sawe and is abundantly declared by the examples of all ages Last of all he commeth to the ende and marke of all this matter which is that peace shoulde be preached by Christ Iesus So Esaias cap. 52. speaking of the Preachers of the Gospell sayth O how bewtifull are the feete of the Ambassadour that bringeth the message from the mountayne and proclaymeth peace c. Peter maketh mention of preaching not for that Christ is the Minister therof only but bicause that peace wherof he is the author is offred to vs by preaching of the Gospell receiued by hearts of fayth He specially speaketh of that peace which is betweene god and vs by the meane of Iesus christ For before times by reason of our sinnes we were seperated from god reputed as his enimies And Paule writeth that the wrath of God was declared from heauen agaynst all vngodlynesse and vnrighteousnesse of men Therefore there was neede of a peacemaker and reconcyler which the scriptures declare God the father hath giuen vs euen Iesus christ For he hath taken vpon him our sinnes which were cause of the seperation betweene God and vs he hath purged them by the merite of his death and satisfied the rigour of Gods iustice And he being made ours by fayth doth clothe vs with his righteousnesse and doth defende and shielde vs that wee be able to abyde the iudgement seate of God who otherwyse had deserued by reason of our sinnes to be damned for euer Thus it commeth to passe that according to Paules doctrine we being iustified by fayth are at peace with God through Iesus Christ our Lorde Thys the father himselfe confesseth when from heauen he sounded that ioyfull and comfortable voyce This is my beloued sonne in whome I am well pleased And this is that peace which passeth all vnderstanding and which can by no maner of afflictions be disturbed bicause it maketh them seeme light and easie to them which vnderstande that God is become mercifull to them in Christ and that they are made the children of god This peace also breedeth ciuill brotherly concorde amongst men bicause that by meane of Christ all that respect of persons among the faythfull wherby mutuall concorde among men is chiefly broken is taken away And bicause it kindleth mens mindes wyth the fire of charitie it so graffeth in them the desire of peace that they hate no things more deadly than such as they knowe hinder it Great therefore and very execrable is the ingratitude and iniquitie of those men which exclame and crye out saying the preaching of the gospell is the disturbaunce of publyke peace and policie For thus they make Iesus Christ the Prince of true and euerlasting peace the author of those offences which they may thanke the wicked worlde of who therefore maketh tumultes and businesses agaynst Christ and his worde bicause they can not suffer the light thereof whereby their naughtie workes are reprooued Let vs acknowledge the goodnesse of God which doth vouchsafe to offer the doctrine of saluation vnto all men and let vs with true fayth embrace Iesus Christ the onely author of saluation and peace to whome be prayse honour power and glorye for euer Amen The .lxxv. Homelie YOV I saye knowe that woorde which was published throughout all Iurie and beganne in Galiley after the baptisme which Iohn preached howe GOD annoynted Iesus of Nazareth with the holy ghost and with power Which Iesus went about doing good and healing all that were oppressed of the deuill For God was with him ALthough Peter made this Sermon at Caesarea in the house of Cornelius the Captayne yet the same apperteyneth to all men and is meete at this daye to be most diligently considered of vs For beside that manye thinges are gone before which teach vs that the spirit of God was the author hereof in this part Peter fully includeth the whole order of our iustification and saluation And hereof he admonished his hearers in the proposition as erewhile we sawe whereas he promised them to speake of the eternall worde of God which is Iesus Christ who being Lorde of all things and therefore very God did yet vouchsafe to come into the worlde to reconcyle mankinde vnto God the father and to be the author and preacher of that moste wholesome peace Now bicause by these wordes he
of God suffred themselues to be seduced with the lying Oracles of the deuill that they whome it became to haue worshipped God onely worshipped woode and stone and did abhominable sacrifice vnto Deuils And for bicause fewe acknowledged the great tyrannie of the deuill God suffred also that many were corporallye possessed of him and raged aswell agaynst themselues as agaynst others as we may learne in the hystorie of the Gospell But for all these maladies Iesus Christ is gyuen to be our Phisition who according to the promyse made in the beginning shoulde breake the Serpents heade and as the Apostle sayeth destroye the workes of the Deuill This thing he abundantly declareth he was both able and willing to doe whyle by his worde he healeth them whych were scourged with the horrible whippes of sicknesses while he draue forth of men deuils and vncleane spirites and would not suffer them which before seemed Lordes ouer all thinges once to hysse Heereto are to be referred whatsoeuer myracles of lyke sort the Euangelistes write whereby is declared vnto vs that that strong man is come which hath entred the Deuils house that is to saye the worlde hath bounde him and taken awaye all his armor harnesse as Christ teacheth vs in the Gospell Peter testifyeth that all these things were done by the power of God to aunswere the Scribes which sayde that he cast forth Deuils by the helpe of Belzebub There are examples in hystories which declare that the kingdome of the Deuill is destroyed by the power of christ For it is euident that all Oracles ceassed and kept silence when Christ died And Constantinus wryteth that when Dioclesian reygned the Deuill complayned out of Apollos caue or denne that the Christians whome he called iust did let that he could not gyue true Oracles as before he vsed Howbeit we shall a little hereafter see more euident proofes of Christes victorie agaynst the Deuill where Peter disputeth of his death and resurrection In the meane whyle it becommeth vs to remember our dutie which is that being taken from the power of darkenesse into the kingdome of the sonne of God we defende our libertie and fight continually agaynst Satan our common enimye that we be not at any time founde vnthankefull to Iesus Christ our deliuerer to whome be prayse honour power and glory for euer Amen The .lxxvj. Homelie AND wee are witnesse of all thinges which hee did in the lande of the Iewes and at Ierusalem whome they slewe and hanged on tree Him God raysed vp the thirde day and shewed him openly not to all the people but vnto vs witnesses chosen before of God for the same intent which did eate and drinke with him after he arose from death And hee commaunded vs to preache vnto the people and to testifie that it is hee which was ordeyned of God to be the iudge of quicke and deade To him giue all the Prophets witnesse that through his name whosoeuer beleeueth in hm shall receyue remission of sinnes THe Apostle Peter hath taught Cornelius the Centurion being appoynted therevnto of God in such wyse that he hath also set out before all men a generall and most absolute doctrine of saluation For he preacheth vnto him Iesus Christ the onely sauiour of mankinde in whome all the Scripture testifyeth that all the meane of our saluation is conteyned And hereof in the discourse before â—oâ—e he sayd two things First that God annoynted him that is ordeyned him to be the King and Priest of his people Wherevpon we gather that all those which appoynt to themselues any other mediatours or patrones of saluation doe sinne agaynst the eternall purpose of god Next he teacheth howe diligently and faythfully Iesus Christ vsed himselfe in his office For he sayeth he went about and of his exceeding liberalitie offred the benefite of saluation to them that sought it not And this was the ende and purpose of all his doyng to bring all those that were oppressed of the deuill into the kingdome and liberty of the sonnes of god which deliuery he declared and shewed by myracles thorowe the which he most faythfully releeued those that were vexed and troubled as well wyth incurable diseases as wyth rage of deuils by the wholesome helpe and power of his worde Now vnto these things Peter in thys place addeth that which perfyteth and maketh vp the doctrine of saluation For first he declareth the order and maner that Christ vsed in the redeeming of mankynde then he sheweth what vtilitye and profite commeth to vs thereby Therefore this place is worthye to be considered of vs verye diligently Before he declareth the order and maner of mannes redemption he confirmeth his doctrine by witnesses saying And wee are witnesses of all the thinges which he did in the lande of the Iewes and at Hierusalem And it ought to seeme no absurde or straunge thing to any man that Peter so boldlye produceth himselfe among his fellowes as witnesses of his sayinges For we haue already oftentimes hearde howe Christ appoynted them to that charge and a little hereafter it shall be declared that they were chosen of God to beare witnesse of Iesus Christ and of those things that he did concerning our saluation These things teach vs howe grieuously they offende which disdayne to beleeue the Gospell For where the narration of the thyngs that Christ did is not bare and emptye but hath the testimonie of God it easily appeareth that this contumely or reproch must needes redounde vnto God as hath bene otherwhere at large declared Howbeit as concerning the maner of our redemption which we sayde is chiefly intreated of in this place there are three thinges sayde of Christ in the which all those thinges are contayned that was needefull to be done in this behalfe Among which the first is the death of Christ the which he toucheth but briefly bicause it was well knowne He saith he was by the Iewes hanged on a tree and killed He maketh mention of a tree not so muche bicause he would expresse his cruell and horrible kinde of death as to put the hearers in remembraunce of the mistery of that sacrifice that Christ offred when he dyed for our sinnes For it appeareth that sacrifices were woont to be offered and burned vpon bundels of woode And thus doth Peter himself see me to interpretate this place where as in the second chapiter of his first epistle he writeth that Christ bare our sinnes in his body on the tree that is purged them by the sacrifice of his body vpon the altare of the crosse Christ teacheth vs the very same where he sayth that he will giue his flesh for the lyfe of the world which it is playne he did no where but on the crosse Esaias the Prophete is a copious expositor of these things who sayth Chap. liij He was wounded for our offences and smitten for our wickednesse For the chastisement of our peace was layde vpon him and with
his stripes are we healed We haue all gone astraye like sheepe euery one hath turned his owne way But the Lorde hath heaped togither vpon hm the iniquitie of vs all c. All this pertayned vnto the Priesthoode of Christ whome it behooued after thys sort as Paule sayth to enter into heauen not by the bloude of Oxen and Gotes but by his owne bloude and offring vp himselfe to put sinne to flight and to take awaye the sinnes of manye And of him it behooued our redemption should take beginning forasmuch as God being angry with vs bicause of our sinnes it was not lawfull for vs to come before his presence And this is that profitable consideration of Christes death if we thinke vpon the sacrifice of his body which he offred for our sinnes In the meane season let vs not thinke it in vayne that where Peter might haue made mention of his death only he sayth also he was sâ—ayne of the Iewes For herein he accuseth the great vnkindnesse of his Nation especially seeing a little before he had made so diligent a mention of Christes benefites Let vs therefore consider the continuall ingratitude of the worlde that we offende not in woondering at the afflictions and persecutions of the godly wherewith the doctrine of the Gospell is assaulted The seconde thing in the order of our redemption is the glorious resurrection of Christ of the which Peter entreateth the more diligentlye bicause it is the chiefe foundation of our religion For these sayings of Paule are well knowne If Christ bee not risen agayne our preaching is in vayne and your fayth is in vayne You bee yet in your sinnes and they are perished which are fallen a slepe in Christ. For that we might be sure of our saluation it was needefull that death which hitherto had power ouer vs by reason of sinne shoulde be vanquished and ouercome Which if it shoulde haue held Christ as fast as other men then no man could haue had any hope that his saluation had bene obteyned Wherefore as Christ before that had declared himselfe to be the Lord both of life and death by raysing agayne Lazarus and certayne others euen so when he had suffered death himselfe and had bene buryed the thirde daye lyke a valiaunt Conquerour hee burst in peeces the bandes of death and breaking open the gates of hell returned into lyfe agayne And this was an euident and infallible argument that both sinne and death was vanquished And for bicause the Iewes did denye and cauill at the resurrection of Christ and to that ende as Mathew sayth had brybed the souldiers with mony therefore Peter constantly nowe defendeth the same God sayth he raysed Iesus the third daye and shewed him openly not to all the people For they were vnworthy to whome Christ whome they deadly hated shoulde so familierly declare himselfe but vnto vs witnesses chosen of God before for the same intent which did eate and drinke with him after he arose from death And whereas he might haue alledged diuers other arguments of his true resurrection he is content with that whereby Christ himselfe declared chiefely the truth thereof that is howe he did once or twyse eate such meate as the disciples offered him in their sight This is a great gentlenesse and goodnesse of Christ who to confirme vs in his resurrection whose dulnesse he was well acquaynted with woulde abase himselfe so lowe as to eate meate also whereof his glorified body had no neede bicause no man hereafter should doubt but that he was risen agayne in the same true and naturall bodye which he went in vppon the earth before Whereby their improbitie and wickednesse is the greater which yet cease not scoffingly to deride the resurrection of the deade who bicause they are lyke vnto the Iewes shall also be iudged vnworthy to haue saluation by Christes resurrection Furthermore although Iesus Christ the sonne of God by his death and resurrection wherin may also be included his ascention into heauen hath accomplished our whole redemption and saluation and therewithall hath purged our sinne and taken awaye all the power of hell yet Peter ioyneth a thirde thing herevnto that is to say his last comming when he shall returne to iudge the quicke and the deade For in this article he declareth a very euident argument of Christes diuinitie of his kingdome For as it is the office of a king to giue iudgemeÌ„t euen so Christ by this argument proueth his godhead bicause he testifyeth that all iudgement is giuen him of his father The consideration of this article is very profytable necessary For if a man consider the course of thinges in this world he shall happen vpon many thinges which may perswade him that Iesus Christ taketh no care for this world For we see the true worshippers of Christ vexed with diuers afflictions to be in neede to toyle and traueile and to be in subiection to the wicked Agayne the wicked enioy all kinde of prosperitie and vse crueltie toward others without comptrolment Which thing of what force it is to kyll fayth the examples of the Prophetes declare whome we reade haue bene sometyme so mooued that they haue thought they haue had iust occasion to complayne of god And surely who should acknowledge Christ to be a king if he consider somtymes the vncertayne vnworthy varietie and alteracion of worldly things But here let vs remember that our king and reuenger Iesus Christ sleepeth not and that there shall be one day a daye of generall iudgement in which they that are aliue as wel as they that are dead must come before the iudgement seate of Christ to receiue in their bodies according as they haue done whether it he good or badde For as Paule teacheth vs when the Archangell soundeth the Trompe the dead shall rise agayne and they that be then alyue shall be chaunged in a moment And Peter confesseth that the Apostles were straightly commaunded to preache this article He commaunded vs sayth he that we shoulde preach vnto the people and testifie that it is he that was ordeyned of God to be the iudge both of the quicke and of the deade For to let passe that which was sayde erewhyle of the diuinitie and kingdome of Christ the consideration of this article serueth much both for the instruction of lyfe and comfort of the godlye For whereas we see diuers for this cause chieflye entysed to sinne bicause they haue perswaded themselues that death maketh an ende of all thinges and that there is no iudgement after this lyfe or else thinke lyttle thereof it can not be but a moste sharpe spurre vnto all vertue if a man consider how he shall once be called to iudgement before Christ how he shall there giue an account of all his sayings and doings Surely the thinking hereof doth most effectuously keepe vnder the affections of wanton fleshe and entycements of the worlde Agayne there can be no
And if we compare the proceedings of these dayes herewith wee shall fynde but a fewe tokens of the primitiue Church For a great number conueye awaye the goodes of the Church and dishonestly make hauock of them and there are very fewe or none which of their owne goodes will exercise christian contribution But there is a great number of them which will abuse publike calamitie to their priuate commoditie And they that bee the best men will not releeue the neede of the poore before he see him brought to extreeme beggery be compelled to go from doore to doore God graunt that we maye be enflamed with true fayth and charitie that we may by our works be knowne for Christians at that day when Christ our Lorde and Sauiour shall come to iudgement in the glory of his father to whome be prayse honour power and glory for euer Amen The .xij. chapiter vpon the Actes of the Apostles The .lxxxij. Homelie AT the same time Herode the King stretched forâ—h his handes to vexe certaine of the Congregation And hee killed Iames the brother of Iohn with the sword And bicause he sawe that it pleased the Iewes he proceeded farther and tooke Peter also Then were the daies of sweete bread And when hee had caught him hee put him in prison also and deliuered him to fower quaternions of souldiers to be kept entending after Easter to bring him forth to the people And Peter was kept in pryson But prayer was made without ceasing of the congregation vnto God for him BEfore this the Euangelist Luke described to vs the persecutions raysed by the Priests agaynst the congregation which though they might seeme grieuous and horrible yet the persecution here reported was much grieuouser For a king of great power and one which had the ruling of all the Iewishe Nation was the beginner and procurer thereof And whereas tyll this time the Apostles abode safe and vntouched nowe hath this wicked Tyrant such power that by cruell death he maketh awaye one of the chiefe among them The ende of all this hystorye is that hereby we should learne the state of the Church and being myndefull of Christes admonitions prepare our selues to the like Howbeit where in these thinges there appeareth alwayes a great dulnesse of our nature all the circumstaunces of this place must be the more diligently considered And first Luke coupleth this present hystorie with the ende of the Chapiter before going and beginneth his narration or discourse of the tyme For where he had entreated of the dearth foreshewed by Agabus he writeth that the same time Herode begunne to persecute the Church And if you conferre this place with the ende of the Chapter it shall appeare this was done in the last yeare of Herode a little before he ended his lyfe at Caesarea by the horrible iudgement of god And if we cast the time according to hystories we shall fynde that this last yeare of Herode fell in the fourth yere of Claudius the Emperor what time the Hystoriens say that this dearth reygned There came two most grieuous calamities dearth and persecution togither eche of which seemed intollerable to the congregation Thys state of the Church is to be diligently considered of vs bicause God suffreth his Church with so many afflictions to be tryed and exercised For God which a little before had stirred vp the mindes of those at Antiochia and others to releeue the necessitie of the Iewes with their liberalitie suffreth now the furious blasts of this wicked king to rise against them But it is no straunge thing that here commeth to passe For there are infynit examples of this sort We reade of Abraham howe when at Gods calling he had forsooke his natiue Countrie and was come into the lande of Chanaan hee was driuen from thence by famine and inforced to flye into Egypt Isaac his sonne fynding the like trouble sustained great want of victuals among the enuious Nation of the Chanaanites So we reade that Ioseph hauing lost his libertie was put in prison and like also to lose his lyfe What shall I speake of Iacob his father which was still invred with troubles and vexation insomuch that euen in his extreeme age he confessed before Pharao that he had led the more part of the dayes of his lyfe in trouble and cares And if a man would consider and weigh the people of Israels estate as well in Egypt as in the wildernesse he shall see continuall traueyles and as it were freshe floudes of afflictions flowing by course And that which the Primitiue Churche nowe prooueth came to passe also in the yeares following Neyther is there any cause why we shoulde looke for any better in these dayes than the Oracles of Christ declare shall be about the last days where we are taught that the Church shall be exercised with famine plague wars persecutions in all parts Wherfore it behooueth vs to prepare our selues vnto pacience that wheÌ„ these things come to passe we may consider howe iudgement must beginne at the house of God and that wee bee iudged of God to the ende we should not be condemned with the irrepentaunt worlde Here also is the error of them confuted which iudge of religion and faith according to the things that fall out in this worlde as though the Citie of the godly were on earth whereas the Scripture euerywhere sheweth howe it is prepared for vs in heauen Secondlye Luke nameth the author of this persecution and wryteth that it was Herode By this place it appeareth that the Kinges of Galiley and Iurie were commonly called Herodes verily of that famous and great Herode which being an aliaunt first obteyned to be king of Iurie For it is plaine that this of whome Luke speaketh in this place was Agrippa Nephewe to this great Herode by Aristobulus his sonne whose death Iosephus in all poyntes agreeing with Luke describeth in the .xxix. booke of his antiquities and .vij. Chapter This Herode was both a moste mightye Prince and a craftie For after he was let out of prison by Caius Caesar where Tiberius had put him bicause of his ouermuch familiaritie with Caius and was declared king of the Tetrarchies of Philip and Lysanias a little after he tooke from Herodes Antipas his vncle by the fathers side and sisters husbande the kingdome of Galiley procuring him to be banished by Caius to whome by his letters he had accused him And after the decease of Caius Caesar Claudius being Emperor he gaue him the Prouinces both of Iurie and Samarie And thus Agrippa obtayned almoste the whole kingdome of Herode the great his grandfather It shall behooue vs diligently to consider the power of this king that the power of Christ may appeare the greater which so easily subdued so mighty an enimie For God would set Christ and his Church togither with such an one as this to shew a singuler example and to declare that all the
power of this worlde is but vayne if it be compared with christ For this Agrippa that in short space had clymed by prosperous successe to such heyght of power and dignitie which had escaped the cruell handes of Tyberius and marueylously defeated the craftes of Herodes Antipas assoone as he beganne to encounter with Christ dyed most miserably as we shall heare in the ende of the Chapter The like was seene in Iulian who where he had bene a most prosperous warryer sodeinly lost both his Empyre and his lyfe when he begun once to set on Christ whom he vsed in scorne to call Galileyan We haue like examples in our dayes which we ought diligently to consider that we be not offended at the power and force of Christes enimies For he is stronger and of more power that is on our side And they shall in all ages feele the yron scepter of Christ that will not be ruled by his wholesome rede and discipline Thirdly it behooueth vs to search out the causes of this deuised persecution whereof Luke toucheth the one after a darke sort but the other he declareth plainely First he sayth that Herode stretched out his handes to vexe certaine of the congregation And bicause he maketh mention of the Church which in poyntes of religion had deuided themselues from the residue of the Iewes it seemeth that Agrippa was incensed against them as authors of schisme For tyrants can away with no likelyhoode of schisme be it neuer so little among their subiects not for that they delight so much in peace but for that they feare their state which they know standeth in great hazard through schisme and discention Which is the cause that though they be voyde of all religion yet they seeke to haue in their Realmes an vniforme consent in religion For the craftie men well knowe that there is nothing of more efficacie to deuyde the mindes of men than diuersitie and vnlikenesse of religion There be examples of both these in the Scriptures Ieroboam to the intent that the tenne Trybes ouer whome he had gotten to be King shoulde not be reconciled agayne to the house of Dauid deuised newe maners of religion And Antiochus bicause he woulde stablishe his Empyre commaunded one forme of religion to be vsed ouer all his Prouinces In the meane season we haue to note diligently howe the onely worshippers of truth most commonly are counted for schismatykes where as yet there are none other people more ledde with the desire of true vnitie and whereas there springeth no ranker encrease of sects than of superstition Among the Iewes were the sects of Phariseys Sadduceys Essenes and others of like heare And yet Agrippa layd hands on none of these Only the Church of Christ as the mother of deuision suffreth persecution We haue seene the like euen in our dayes For who is ignorant of the innumerable most diuers sectes of Monkes wherby Christendome now many ages hath bene deuided But which of the Popes or Emperors or kings hath called them schismatikes although they both professed a diuers name and also diffred from other men in apparell rytes and other ceremonies Yea such were defended by the Popes authoritie and made of Kinges priuie counsayles But assoone as the right fayth set forth by the sincere doctrine of the Gospel put vp hir head by and by were hearde euerywhere the horrible names of Heretikes sectaries and schismatikes For where truth only most strongly ouerthroweth the kingdome of Satan he cannot abyde that they which haue heretofore liued in darknesse and yeelded them to his gouernement should imbrace hir In the meane while they crie out and say peace and tranquilitie is disturbed and can suffer any thing in their Realmes rather than the peace of Christ. The other cause which more prouoked Herode raging of his owne selfe Luke plainely expresseth where he sayeth Seeing that it pleased the Iewes he tooke Peter also â–ª This new king therfore thought to picke a thank of the Iewes who he knew of nature could not awaye with seruitude and yet bare great hatred vnto Christes religion In this example are the condicions of tyrants trimly declared whose propertie it is to establishe their tyrannie with the bloude of harmelesse menne For the bloude of the poore is not deare in their sight as the Prophete testifyeth of the good King. But they playe for mennes heads as it were at the dyce if they thinke any gayne lyke to come by their deathes So we reade that Augustus sometime purchased Antonius fauour with Cicero his heade And Pylate bicause he woulde gratifye Herodes Antipas sent Christ vnto him and to get the good will of the people of Iewes adiudged him to dye on the crosse whose innocencie he had tryed by many argumentes by this meanes purposing to winne their good willes agayne whome he had many wayes grieuouslye offended And there want not lyke examples in these days For they which persecute the doctrine of Christ and his Disciples to haue the friendship of the Popes Byshops doe rightly imitate Agrippa And that that we reade L. Flamineus did sometyme beheadding a certayne man for his Concubines sake and pleasure the same nowe a dayes among Princes is a common thing for the whoore of Babylons sake not onely to behead and burne but also to make horible warres agaynst the professours of Christian doctrine Here let it comfort vs that wee haue God the reuenger of our cause who as he destroyed the Iewes burning in deadly hatred against Christ so hath he after horrible sortes reuenged their vnrighteousnesse which went about to redeeme the good will of a wicked Nacion with the bloude of his saints They shall fynde the lyke iudgement that at this day dare persecute Christ for this most wicked worldes sake We shall haue more commoditie to speake of these thinges in the ende of the Chapter where Luke reporteth the horrible ende of Herode Fourthly is declared what this great king attempted and did against the Church of christ And there are two wicked deedes of his declared wherby he hath purchased himselfe a perpetuall ignominie and blot of name First is his beheading of Iames the brother of Iohn the Apostle and Euangelist He was one of the chiefe among the Apostles For him and Iohn his brother and Peter did Christ vse more familiarly than the other when hee tooke him as a witnesse of the myracle of Iairus daughter raysed agayne and woulde haue him a beholder of his glorification He was for his feruent zeale of godlynesse and vehemencie of speach called the sonne of thunder Yet God by his secret iudgement suffreth one of the chiefe of the number of the Apostles to be killed and such a worshipper of Christ to become a praye to a moste cruell tyraunt By which example is euidently declared that tribulations and shamefull deaths are not arguments of Gods wrath as the wicked vse to say which thinke it an
high poynt of wisedome to iudge of fayth and religion according to the successe thereof But if we shall beleeue them we shall condemne Abell one of the first true worshippers of God the Prophets and all the Apostles and Iesus Christ the very sonne of God bicause it is euident that all these were circumuented and murthered by the subtiltie of the wicked Let vs rather harken vnto Christ saying Blessed are they which suffer persecution for righteousnesse sake For theirs is the kingdome of heauen Blessed are you when men reuile you and persecute you and shall falsly saye all maner of euill sayings against you for my sake Reioyce and be glad for great is your rewarde in heauen For so persecuted they the Prophetes which were before you For the which cause Paule teacheth vs to reioyce in afflictions For so it behooueth we become like to the sonne of God that when we haue suffred with him we may also be glorifyed wyth him and reigne with him The other heynousnesse of Herode is that perceyuing his enterprise lyked the Iewes and therefore purposing to holde on he also apprehended Peter For bicause he woulde seeme the more terrible to the people he sette not vpon the rascall comminaltie but vpon the chiefe And there was no let in him but Peter also shoulde by and by haue bene executed but bicause it was the dayes of sweete breade he was through obseruation of the feast prohibited least he shoulde by vnhallowing the feast turne the good will of the Iewes from him which by all meanes he sought to winne So the most cruell caytife playeth the notable hypocrite and counterfeyteth a loue vnto religion hauing long before cast out of his mynde all feeling of God as in his ende it shall appeare In the meane while this is a worke of Gods prouidence that he vseth his counterfeyte holynesse to deliuer hys Apostle by So knoweth God howe to defeate and disappoynt tyrants enterprises euen by those meanes whereby they thinke chieflyest to bring their matters to passe Marke howe great diligence the tyrant vseth in keeping Peter For he cōmitteth him to fower quaternions of souldiours to be kept he commaunded him to be fettred in chaynes and to haue two souldiours one to lye at ech side of him as afterward we shall see in the story of his deliuerie But howe many theeues robbers murtherers periurers blasphemers and wicked malefactors I pray you went in the meane seaon vp and downe Herodes kingdome without any thing sayde vnto the◠and Christes innocent Apostle in the meane tyme is fast kept as it were some heynous theefe or murtherer But this is it that Christ chargeth them with that were sent to take him saying you be come out with sworde◠and staues as to a murtherer c. Marke this also howe this Apostle lyeth fast bounde in prison while other men keepe feast and looketh euery houre to heare sentence of death whiles other make mery and frollicke Let vs with pacience followe this example if it come to passe at any time that our feast dayes be turned to mourning eyther by reason of sicknesse imprisonment or other such like aduersitie For they keepe not holy day so much that are present at solemne ceremonies and feastes as they that being comforted with Christes spirite reioyce in him although they be on euery side besette with troubles Howbeit at the last he sheweth what the congregation did in the meane whyle The Church in the meane time gaue not hir selfe to ydlenesse and pleasures but vnderstanding Peters case to bee their owne made their continuall prayers vnto God for him This is a token both of thankefulnesse and fydelitie For they acknowledge how much beholding they are to Peter which till this time had taught them the doctrine of saluation And they trust he may be deliuered out of daunger by Gods helpe This place teacheth what Christians ought to doe when their brethren bee in daunger for Christes quarrell and for the faythe 's sake verily euen as much as in them lieth according to the vocation that God hath called them vnto And if any perceyue that they can no maner of way succour them at least let them by prayer commende their cause vnto god This both the glory of Christ teacheth vs which wee are all bounde to set forth and also the rule of charitie and Christian societie which looketh and commaundeth vs that wee shoulde thinke our brethrens troubles our owne And herevnto belongeth that saying of the Apostle Remember them that are in bondes euen as though you were bounde with them your selues Agayne Reioyce with them that reioyce weepe with them that weepe Be of lyke affection one towardes another And if a man would compare these things with the maners of this worlde it should easily appeare howe colde wee be in a matter of most importance The godly Martyrs of Iesus Christ doe euerywhere mourne and grone not onely in chaynes and prison but also betweene the tormentors handes in the middle of the fyre But howe many are there which are any thinge touched with their vexation and griefes Yea whyle whole Cities and nations stryue for the fayth and for Christ till their bloud bee shedde a great many in the meane whyle being giuen to their pleasures behold their brethrens shipwracke as a passetime a farre off out of the hauen To speake nothing of them that saye it is Priestes matters and therefore thynke it is well done when they are so rewarded for their godlynesse These men testify that they are not of the body of Christ hauing no feeling or compassion with Christes members In the meane whyle this place teacheth vs ▪ with what weapons the Church chiefly fyghteth verily with prayers wherwith it knoweth that God after a sort will be wonne ouercome Therfore they poure out their prayers still vnto God and in them they fynde present helpe against the menaces halters and swords of tyrants and against all other torments But hereof shall bee intreated in the Sermon following ▪ where it shall appeere howe the souldiours watch was ouercome and the prison doores opened at the prayers of the congregation Let it for this time suffyce vs to acknowledge the state and condicion of the Church which is invred with continuall troubles Lette vs prepare and make ready our selfe thereto that we may possesse our soules in peace through Iesus Christ to whome be prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The .lxxxiij. Homelie AND when Herode woulde haue brought him out vnto the people the same night slept Peter betweene two souldiours bounde with two chaynes and the keepers before the doore kept the prison And beholde the Aungell of the Lorde was there present and a light shined in the habitation And hee smote Peter on the side and stirred him vp saying aryse vp quickly And his chaynes fell of from his handes And the Aungell sayde vnto him gyrde thy selfe and bynde on thy
resurrection abrode in the Citie Furthermore the vnprosperous ende of these souldiours teach vs what they may looke for which serue tyrantes turnes against the truth They fall commonly into the pit which they digged for other And they fynd them to be their enimies whose good will they go about to get by killing the godly Whereby it commeth to passe that although men doe them no iniurie yet are they punished by the iust iudgement of God bicause they had liefer please men than god Let such as eyther themselues doe anye thing against the faithfull of Christ for mennes sakes or else suffer other to doe beare this well in minde It is Christes saying Touch not myne annoynted And he that toucheth you toucheth the apple of mine eye These sayinges threaten present destruction to the persecutours of the Church Therefore they that will be taken for the syncere loouers of true fayth lette them abstaine from these mennes company and counsell least they perishe with them In the meane season let vs acknowledge the power of Christ our king and sauiour which so luckily deludeth the enterprises of his enimies and so valiauntly defendeth his chosen To him be all prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The .lxxxv. Homelie HERODE was displeased with them of Tyre and Sydon But they came all with one accord made intercession vnto Blastus the kings chamberlaine and desired peace bicause their Countrie was nourished by the Kings prouision And vpon a daye appoynted Herode arayed him in royall apparell and set him in his seate and made an Oration vnto them And the people gaue a showte saying It is the voyce of a God and not of a man And immediatly the Aungell of the Lorde smote him bicause he gaue not God the honour and he was eaten of wormes and gaue vppe the ghost And the worde of God grewe and multiplied And Barnabas and Paule returned from Ierusalem to Antioch when they had fulfilled their office and tooke with them Iohn whose surname was Marke ALthough God suffreth his Church to be exercised and tryed with continuall persecutions yet he appointeth for the persecutors thereof grieuous and horrible punishments For in the Prophet Zacharie he is compared to a weightie stone wherewith euery one vseth to trye maisteries and to prooue his strength But none scapeth scot-free or without some hurt Hereof is set forth vnto vs a notable example in Herodes Agrippa who as was declared in the beginning of this Chapter entended and begunne a grieuous persecution against the Church both for that he woulde not haue the people of his iurisdiction deuided in diuers religions and also for that he ment thereby to get the fauour and good will of the Iewes And at the fyrst his enterprise seemed luckilye to succeede For where he had set on two of the chiefe Apostles he put Iames vnto death and Peter he tooke and layde in yrons appoyinting sixteene souldiours to watch him At which time how greatly all mennes mindes were amazed and striken with feare their continuall prayers testifye But euen in a moment when all things seemed past hope Christ declareth himselfe to be the protector of his Church And fyrst of all he deliuereth Peter in woonderous wise Next he causeth the punishment to light on the souldiours that they ment vnto Peter And bicause none should thinke that Herode should alway prosper God catcheth him also with an horrible reuenge the which Luke nowe in this place diligently describeth He beginneth with rehearsall of a newe hystory which more manifestly yet sheweth the nature of Herode that hereby we may the better knowe the cause of so grieuous a punishment The summe and chiefe poynt hereof is that he had conceyued in his minde displeasure against those of Tyre and Sidon whom when he had compelled through publike necessitie that is say by famine humbly to sue for peace waxing hereby the prowder he did hasten the vengeance of god And although Luke declareth not the causes of his enmitie yet is it not harde to perceyue what they were For it seldome commeth to passe that Monarches and free Cities agree togither in one bicause they take against their ambition and licentiousnesse and by their example allure kings subiects to the desire of libertie Furthermore it is credible that the Tyrians and Sydonians dyd not well lyke of Agrippa his pryde as being an vpstart and aduaunced to such great power by Caligula and Claudius and but newly come out of prison And peraduenture their great riches and power by the sea which they had many yeares gotten by their merchaundise encouraged them and set them the more a gogge For that they were hereof the prowder appeareth by the writings of the Prophetes See Esay 23. Ezech. 26.27 and .28 And it may be that the crafty tyrant cloked this lurking hatred in his minde vntill penurie and dearth of victuals gaue him occasion to stirre against them They againe perceyuing that their Cities coulde from none other place be so commodiously maintayned as by nighnesse of Herodes kingdome and that therefore his friendship was necessary became humble suters vnto him and that they might obtayne peace the sooner at his hands they make Blastus of his priuie chamber their friende which thing could not be compassed without many bribes and rewardes In these thinges the holy Ghost hath set out vnto vs to beholde as in a glasse the condicions of tyrauntes For as Herode is not here content with the wyde boundes of his kingdome but desireth to haue the borderers also vnder his obeysaunce so if the insatiable desire of the fleshe bee not brydled in the hearts of Princes there is none so large and wide a kingdome that can content their minde or suffyse their ambition For as couetous men heape and masse vp mony and ioyne house vnto house and fyelde vnto fyelde with all greedye desire so Kinges labour to ioyne Realme vnto Realme and still to extend their power ouer them that border vpon them little regarding in the meane season how they may prudently gouerne those people which God hath giuen them the rule of And this is the cause of continuall warres whereby the miserable subiectes are wasted and consumed who fynde them that ought to be as shepeheardes and fathers vnto them to be their destroyers Againe where kings puffed vp with insatiable ambition desire to haue all men in subiection vnder them their selues most commonly are ruled by vile slaues which by craft can creepe into their bosomes and knowe well ynough how to vse their foolishnesse and blockeheadnesse to their owne aduauntage Of which kinde of men it appeareth this Blastus was vppon whome this one place easily declareth the whole rule of the realme depended So with some Emperours we reade that such were of most authoritie about them as they of bondmen and villaines had made free to saye nothing of those which were ledde and ruled by players â—esters harlots and abused yong Springalles And
reioyced in the blasphemous wordes of flatterers whome it had behooued him to haue detested and abhorred Let them therefore learne by this example what to looke for at Gods hande which with lyke impietie set vp themselues against him It behooueth vs chiefly to note how mightily God reuengeth pride seeing he doth not onely punishe the prowde grieuously but also shamefully the more to tame and pull downe their haultie heartes and courages So it pleased him that Pharao shoulde not dye valiauntly in the fyelde but be drowned in the waues of the redde sea which is a shamefull kynde of death So he slewe Sanherib miserably in the Church of his owne God by his owne sonnes And with the same disease which is here described before that was Antiochus Herode the great Sylla and at length Maximinian the persecutor vglily consumed Peter therefore sayd most truly that God resisteth the prowde Let all degrees and states of men hereby learne to keepe themselues within the bounds of their vocation and if they perceiue any thing in themselues singuler or excellent to acknowledge that it commeth altogither of the goodnesse of god So shall it come to passe that humbling themselues vnder the mightye hande of God they shall vse his giftes as they ought to doe Furthermore this place teacheth vs what hurt flatterers procure vnto Princes For of nature we be selfelouers and like best our owne doings and sayinges Then if we admit flatterers we become starke blinde so that we see not manifest vices grow to be such as cannot abide to heare the truth or to be admonished Which thing hath bene the cause that great Realmes haue bene ouerthrowne by the tongues of flatterers as hystories declare And surely Herode had bene most prosperous if he had giuen eare rather to the Apostles reprehending his vice than to the voyces of flatterers and clawbacks For they caused him being swollen in a wicked and prowde contempt of God to be destroyed with horrible death Ouer all this hauing shewed the ende of the tyraunt Luke returneth to the story of the Church which he begonne howe the Gospell did spreade to declare that by Herode it was nothing hindered For the worde of God sayth he encreased and was multiplied spreading it selfe euery daye farther abrode This he will declare in the thinges following wherevnto he maketh a digression touching Paule and Barnabas returne from Ierusalem For we hearde about the ende of the eleauenth Chapter howe they were sent thither to cary that mony that was here and there gathered to the poore and needy brethren in Iurie pinched with dearth and famine Which businesse after they had faithfully discharged they return vnto Antioch from whence shortly after they departed with Marke whom they brought with them and published the Gospell both farre and neare This is very comfortable that we see the Church stande fast and suruiue all hir enimies and all tyrantes For she is borne and conserued by the worde of God which endureth for euer This thing the hystories of all times and nations teach vs. For miserably and fylthily died Phaâ—ao the Chanaanites Sanherib the Babylonians Antiochus the three Herodes Nero Domitian Traiane Antonye Seuerus the Maximini Decius Valerianus Aurelianus Dioclesianus the two Maximinianes Liciuius Maxentius Iulian and as many as euer after all these durst to set vpon Christes Church For she flourisheth and liueth and shall for euer liue vnder hir trusty and most victorious defender and reuenger Iesus Christ to whome be prayse honour power and glorye for euer Amen The .xiij. chapiter vpon the Actes of the Apostles The .lxxxvj. Homelie THERE were in the congregation that is at Antioch certayne Prophets and Teachers as Barnabas and Simon that was called Niger and Lucius of Cyrene and Manahen Herode the Tetrarches nursefellowe and Saule As they ministred to the Lorde and fasted the holy ghost sayde Seperate me Barnabas and Saule for the worke wherevnto I haue called them And when they had fasted and prayed and layde their handes on them they let them goe And they after they were sent forth of the holy ghost departed vnto Seleutia â–ª and from thence they sayled to Cyprus And when they were at Salamine they shewed the worde of God in the Sinagoge of the Iewes and they had Iohn to their Minister THe Euaungelist Luke nowe in the two Chapters following describeth howe the doctrine of the Gospell by the ministerie of Paule and Barnabas began with full course to be preached indifferentlye to all Nations For where the Iewes onely vntill this time as hath oftentimes bene declared challenged to them the name of the Church and people of God and the benefyte of redemption purchased by Christ seemed to appertaine but vnto them alone and that that hath bene sayde of Cornelius the Centurion and of the Antiochians might seeme came to passe of some speciall priuiledge or fauour Therefore that no doubt might remayne the doctrine of saluation is nowe caryed indifferentlye vnto diuers Nations and those thinges are openly accomplished which the Prophetes long before prophecied of the calling of the Gentyles But least any one shoulde thinke that Paule and Barnabas did in this businesse ought of their owne heade and presumption Luke beginneth this hystorie with their calling and sending the chiefe scope wherof is that the kingdome of God and the whole matter of saluation was transferred brought to the gentiles not by mans deuise but by the appointment commaundement of God and that the Gentyles appertayned no lesse vnto the church of God than the beleeuing Iewes And that it was needefull to haue this matter so diligently declared shall appeere by that contention which hereafter is described in the .xv. Chapter Yea we maye see in the Epistles of Paule that the Iewes oftentimes withstoode the saluation of the Gentyles stoode in doubt of it And the Iewes were for no cause so much offended with Paule as for that he made the vncircumcised Gentiles all one with the Iewes in Christ which they thought was not without the notorious iniurie and prophane contempt both of the lawe of Moses and also of the people of the Iewes which thing also was cause that euerywhere he vsed such earnestnesse in defending his vocation who could well ynough haue borne the contempt of his owne name but that he sawe the glory of God and saluation of the Gentyles indaungered thereby But to come to the treatie of this present place fyrst Luke describeth the Church at Antioch from whence Paule and Barnabas were sent to preach the Gospell to the Gentyles Then declareth he their vocation and sending with the circumstances thereof Last of all he sheweth howe they vsed themselfe in the office committed vnto them He fyrst describeth the Church of Antioch not without a cause For herof it may be gathered that they coulde rashlye ordayne or appoynt nothing hauing the spirite so abundantly among them Neyther can Paule and Barnabas be accused as to
proposeth three arguments to prooue the same vnto these he adioyneth other which he so putteth forth that therewithall he also aunswereth those obiections which might pull the hearers from embracing the fayth in christ For fyrst he testifyeth that Christ pertayneth vnto them least any man might thinke hee spake of a matter pertayning nothing to the purpose Then he putteth the offence away that men might take bicause Christ suffred on the crosse And last of all he alleageth and constantlye prooueth the resurrection of Christ which is the chiefe argument of his godheade We shall speake of eche of them in order as much as God shall permit vs. Yee men and brethren sayth he children of the generation of Abraham and whosoeuer among you feareth God to you is the worde of this saluation sent This is a graue little preface wherwith he meaneth to prouoke them to think that the doctrine of Christ belongeth vnto them For it is like there were diuers in those dayes which thought it vnsitting for their profession to haue ought to do with controuersies rising about faith and religion such as are now a days euerywhere to be seene who by this opinion go about to purchase to themselues great prayse glory But Paule denieth this that he might the more easily perswade them the truth he calleth them by a worshipfull name and title For besides that after the common vsage he calleth them Men and brethren he addeth therevnto children of the generation of Abraham in which name by reason of the couenant and promises of God he knewe they greatly reioyced Yet that they shoulde not thinke the prerogatiue of the Nation sufficient he admonisheth them also of their dutye where he sayth and whosoeuer among you feareth God. For by this meanes he teacheth them that they are then the true and right children of Abraham that ioyne vnto outwarde profession the feare of God and syncere study of religion whereof Christ also in the .viij. of Iohn disputeth Then he proceedeth saying To you is the worde of this saluation sent As though he should say If you will be taken for the children of Abraham and the syncere worshippers of God you must by no meanes despise the doctrine of saluation which is offered vnto you by the singuler benefyte of god Yet Paule speaketh not this in such meaning as though he thought the Gentyles still excluded from the fellowship of saluation whome the holy ghost had appointed him to call But he hath a respect vnto the counsell of God who as he set forth the promises of Christ vnto the fathers of the Iewes and called them out from others as a peculiar people vnto himselfe so would he first haue the saluation giuen vs in Christ preached vnto them as Christ in the Gospell euidently testifyeth when he fyrst sent out the Apostles forbidding them to go into the way of the Gentyles But when the vayle whereby the Gentyles were deuided from the Iewes was remooued away by the death of Christ then also was the doore opened vnto them that being made the children of Abraham by fayth they might enter into the same inheritance of saluation with the Iewes Therefore Paule admonisheth the Iewes of the prerogatiue that God did giue them least they should vnaduisedly reiect the knowledge of Christ as nothing appertaining vnto them And this example of Paule ought all Ministers of the worde to followe remembring that they must so preache the worde of God that the hearers must vnderstande howe the things spoken doe belong vnto them For except they so doe the worde of God shall strike their eare like a song whose sounde is in vayne as wee reade in Ezechiel the .xxxiij. Chapter So therefore let them inculcate the commaundementes of God that all men may bee assured that the obseruation thereof belongeth vnto them So let them preach the iudgements of God that they that commit the lyke may know they haue to looke for the like For then is the worde of God rightly deuided and cut when euery body may learne thereby to take what serueth eyther for their instruction consolation or erudition Furthermore it is a singuler prayse of the Gospell that it is called the worde of saluation in the which sense the Angell spake vnto Cornelius as we before sawe Simon Peter shall speake wordes vnto thee through which thou and thy house shall be saued c. Let it suffyce here to admonish thus much that their ingratitude is very enormious which rayle at that worde and that they are the greatest enimies of their owne saluation of all other From hence Paule commeth to the slaunder of the crosse which he diligently putteth away bicause they that were ignoraunt of Christes mysteries were offended with Christes death not without a great cause And chiefly it seemed an heynous matter that the Priests at Ierusalem were the authors thereof For Ierusalem was the sea of religion priesthoode and doctrine and from thence according to auncient Prophecies was the worde of saluation looked Wherefore it coulde not choose but seeme a great absurditie to acknowledge him for a Sauiour whome the chiefe of Ierusalem put to the death of the Crosse as a schismatike and a deceyuer and to embrace that doctrine that was not receyued at Ierusalem For such was the authoritie of the holy Citie for so the Prophetes called Ierusalem that many thought it impossible for them to erre in matters of faith and religion But Paule so aunswereth this offence that he teacheth the example of that Citie is rather to be auoyded than to be folowed least they might offend God through lyke ingratitude and impiety And there be fower things which he bringeth to this ende First he sayth they that dwelt at Ierusalem and their Rulers bicause they knewe him not condemned him Therefore he sayth ignoraunce was the cause of their so heynous an offence as also is sayd 1. Cor â–ª 2. Who will think it a thing worthy to be followed when he heareth men sinne of ignorance And yet this is not to be counted such ignorance as excuseth the deede For they are sayde also to be ignorant of the scriptures yea of those common Scriptures which vsed to be reade euery Sabboth day But it is a foule thing and not worthye to be pardoned for a Priest to be ignoraunt in the Scripture considering God commaundeth to search the knowledge of the lawe at his hande Furthermore he taketh from them a great part of their excuse in that Christ admonished them to search the scriptures But Paule in another place sayth that this was the onely cause of their ignorance for that they were occupyed in reading Moses and the Prophetes without the helpe of christ For this was that vayle that was the onely cause that they could not see Moses face that is to say the true meaning of the lawe Seeing therefore they were blind guides as Christ also calleth them Math. 15. they are not to be
followed We are here taught that we must not alwayes cleaue to the iudgements and examples of notable men but rather trie and examine all things after the rule of the Scripture afore we imitate them For if they were so fowly deceyued which had the greatest dignitie among the people of God by his appointment what shall we hope of others They are also confuted which when we bring forth the worde of God bring vs the examples of Princes and great estates For the question is not what men doe but what is done according or contrarye to the worde of god Moreouer we are taught that the reading of the Scripture neuer so much preuayleth not if we well vnderstande not the meaning of the Scripture Moses the Prophets were read of ordinary among the Iewes in all their sinagoges But whereas they were deceyued in the affiance of their owne righteousnesse they knew not the ende of the lawe which was Iesus Christ and being ignorant thereof they fulfylled the Scriptures presumptuously putting him to death whom Moses the Prophets did prophecie should be their sauiour We see the same hath come to passe these many yeres in the papacie or Popedome The vnlearned Monkes and Priests reade and sing the holy scriptures Yet Christ whome the scriptures teach is despised of a great many and Antichrist is worshipped and glorifyed whome the scriptures with one consent warne vs to beware of And other cause of so fylthy an error is there none than for that men being puffed vp with a Iewishe affiance of their owne works are not able to see the righteousnesse of Christ while they go about to set vp their owne righteousnesse See Rom. 10. Secondly he alleageth the authoritie of Gods prouidence declaring that for this cause no manne ought to be offended at the death of Christ bicause he suffred nothing but that the Prophetes to whome the holye ghost long before reuealed the counsayles and ordinaunce of God prophecied he shoulde suffer Wherefore the Priestes when they vnderstoode not the scripture yet they fulfylled them in that they presumed to condemne and put Christ to death And it is no doubt but Paule in this place brought forth the oracles of the Scripture which are extant euerywhere touching Christes passion In that he sayth the Prophecies were fulfylled by the wicked enimies of Christ we learne that the very wicked also are the instruments of God by whome oftentimes he vseth to bring his ordinances and deuises to passe And yet they are not therfore to be excused bicause they doe that that God will haue to bâ— done For where they like Bedlems rage in impietie against God and go about to hinder and not to set forwarde his ordinances they are in the fault and God is to be praysed and glorifyed which can moderate and order their audacitie and boldenesse so well Also his inuincible power and infallible veritie appeareth in these examples For if hys deuises take effect through the meane of his very enimies also then must they needes stande fast for euer Therefore they whose infyrmitie is feared with the cruell deuises of the Princes of this worlde let them seeke comfort hereat But whereas it might notwithstanding be obiected that it was scarce credible that God would appoynt him to be our Sauiour who was made away by so slaunderous a death and such as was cursed euen by the lawe therefore in the thirde part he prooueth he was innocent and guiltlesse and sheweth that his kinde of death must not be so much considred as his cause when they founde by him sayth he no cause of death yet desired they Pylate to kill him These things might haue bene declared more at large as it is like Paule did bicause he spake vnto them which suspected all Christes doing Let it suffyse vs to holde fast the scope and ende of Paule that is howe no man ought to be offended at Christes death which he suffered being an innocent forasmuch as many times the holyest men of all vse to be put to death both vnworthily and vniustly Also the true vse of Christes innocencie must be well weyghed which consisteth in the purgation or clensing of our sinnes For if Christ had not bene free and cleere of all sinnes he coulde neuer haue bene able to haue satisfyed for our sinnes For howe can he make others cleane that is himselfe vncleane Or how shoulde one being indebted himselfe paye other mennes debtes Therefore it behooued Christ shoulde be innocent that we might knowe howe he who had deserued no death for his part suffred death for vs Esay maketh mention herof where he expoundeth the mysterie of our redemption cap. 53. And hereto belongeth that saying of Paule God made him to be sinne for vs which knewe no sinne that we by his meanes shoulde be the righteousnesse which before God is allowed And this is the chiefe cause why the Euangelistes be so earnest in setting forth the innocencie of christ Then if none ought to bee offended with Christes death bicause he suffred innocently by the same reason the vnworthy and vniust slaughters of the Saintes ought to offende no body whereby they are made partakers of Christes crosse to th ende to be glorifyed with him Fourthly least anye man shoulde thinke that Christ was ouercome by the force or power of his enimies and therefore shoulde deny that he were a sauiour or reuenger he teacheth that he receyued no losse or harme by the wicked enterprises of the Priestes They perfourmed all the thinges which were prophecyed of him while they killed him on the Crosse and pierced his side with a speare and at length tooke him down from the crosse and layd him in a sepulchre But for all this he was of neuer the lesse power or glory For God as he foreshewed raysed him vppe from death so that now he liueth for euer in a glorifyed body where they enuyed him this miserable and corruptible life But let it here offende no man that Christes buriall is permitted to his wicked enimies the honor whereof the Euangelistes ascribe to his faythfull disciples Ioseph and Nichodemus For Paule here speaketh howe they were not contented with his ordinary buriall but caused the grauestone to be sealed with Pylates signet and gotte souldiours to watch him and forceably to keepe him downe in his graue thinking that they of their owne power had killed him vpon the crosse and were ignorant that he layde downe his lyfe of his owne voluntary This diligent description of his buriall maketh for the more certaintie and truth of his resurrection For thus it appeareth there coulde be no frawde or deceyt in the matter and that it was a false rumour that the Priestes caused to be raysed by the souldiours being well bribed with money that his Disciples came and stole away his body In the meane season we may take a generall comfort hereof that the enimies of Christ fyght against him in vaine The same
may also be applied to his members They haue many and cruell enimies Yet howsoeuer they rage they haue no power vppon the bodies no not so much as vpon the heare of the faithfull vnlesse God permit it Yea although they haue power to take awaye our liues yet haue they no power to take away the glorious resurrection of our bodies nor the fruition of heauenly lyfe which Christ hath prepared for those that be his Let vs therefore in times of persecution comfort our selues oftentimes with these meditations Moreouer where Paule is come to the resurrection of Iesus Christ he maketh a diligent assertion and proofe of the same bycause thereby the deuine Maiestie of Christ is most euidently of all others declared and in the same as sayth the same Apostle 1. Cor. 15. consisteth the chiefe hope of our redemption and saluation And for bicause he knewe many denied the same therefore he alleageth dyuers wytnesses thereof Hee was seene sayth he many dayes of them which came with him from Galyley to Ierusalem who are his witnesses vnto the people He speaketh of those which the Euaungelistes say accompanyed Christ in his last iourney of whome it appeareth there was no small number bicause Christ appointed seuentie of them to prepare the waye for him by preaching What if we thinke that they were of those fiue hundred vnto whome Paule sayth Christ appeared after his resurrection Uerily whosoeuer they were their fayth is worthy to be praysed in that they were bolde to beare Christ wytnesse agaynst so many of his enimies And he produceth these men before the Apostles not that their dignitie so deserued but bicause their credite was lesse suspected with the Infidelles and for that they shoulde not thinke but Christ had more wytnesses of his resurrection than the Apostles Then straight way he alleageth the testimonie of the Apostles with great grauitie whervnto he also ioyneth the Oracles of the Prophets wherof shall be spoken in the Sermon following In the meane whyle it becommeth vs to acknowledge the goodnesse and truth of God which would haue the thinges wherein our saluation chiefely consisteth so certaine and vndoubted Let vs therefore imbrace our sauiour with constant fayth who rose agayne from death conquered the tyrannie of death hath restored vs to the libertie of the sonnes of God which is the onely begotten sonne of God Iesus Christ the true and euerlyuing God to whome be prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The lxxxxij Homelie AND we declare vnto you how that the promise which was made vnto the fathers God hath fulfilled vnto their children euen vnto vs in that he raysed vp Iesus againe euen as it is written in the first Psalme Thou art my sonne this daye haue I begotten thee As concerning that he raysed hym vp from death nowe no more to returne to corruption he sayde on this wyse The holy promyses made to Dauid will I giue faythfully to you Wherfore he sayth also in an other place Thou shalt not suffer thyne holy one to see corruption for Dauid after he had in his tyme fulfilled the wyll of God fell on sleepe and was layde vnto his fathers and sawe corruption But he whom God raysed againe sawe no corruption PAule in the second part of his Sermon which he made in the Synagoge at Antioche teacheth that Iesus whome the Apostles preached was the true sonne of god and that sauiour of mankinde that was promysed for whose sake God so benifyted the fathers Bicause of the Iewes he handleth this matter verie grauelye and prooueth with firme and strong argumentes that which he goeth about to teach For he declareth both the stock of Iesus Christ and the maner of his co mming is agreeable with the Oracles of the olde Prophetes Then he alleageth the testimony of Iohn who was of such authoritie with the Iewes that it was not lawfull to speake against him But where he knew the crosse of Christ was their greatest stumbling stocke he sheweth that the Prophetes foretolde therof and that it was no derogation to Christ bicause he rose againe from death despight of his enimies Moreouer when he commeth to speake of the resurrection he defendeth the same most diligentlye and at large both bicause the same is a most euident argument of Iesus Christs true diuinitie and also bicause the chiefe hope of our resurrection dependeth thereon And first bicause it should not seeme that none knew and testifyed hereof but the Apostles he produceth Galyleyans for wytnesses who also sawe Christ after he was risen agayne from death And nowe he ioyneth to their testimonie the Oracles of the Prophetes and Apostles He alleageth the testimonie of the Apostles speaking as in the name of all the Apostles We preach vnto you sayth he the promise made vnto the fathers hoâ— God hath perfourmed the same vnto their children that is to say to vs in that he raysed vp Iesus againe c. And no man must take such a graue saying of the Apostle as insolent and arrogant both bicause Paule vseth it and Christ ordeyned the Apostles to be his wytnesses and also for that he and Barnabas tooke this present ambassage in hande by the speciall commaundement of the holy ghost as was declared in the beginning of the chapter Therefore he setteth forth the commaundements of the Apostleship committed vnto him plainely and with worthie grauitie whereof this is the summe howe God gaue vnto their posteritie all that before times he promised vnto the fathers After which sense and meaning in the seconde Epistle to the Corinthians the first chapter he sayth for all the promises of God by Iesus Christ are yea and are in him Amen that is to say are by him fulfilled So that it appeareth they are greatly deceyued which glorie in the promises and grace of God and yet reiect Christ in whom onely they are ratifyed vnto vs For whatsoeuer things appertaine to the saluation of mankinde they are giuen vnto vs in him For in him is that righteousnesse which defendeth vs before the iudgement seate of god He is made vnto vs of God wisedome satisfaction redemption and sanctification In him is lyfe He is the way the truth and the light In him is giuen vs the spirite of adoption by whome we cry Abba father By him we are made heyres and partakers of the kingdome of heauen as he sayth himselfe I appoint vnto you a kingdome as my father hath appointed vnto me c. Againe Father I will that they which thou hast giuen mee be with me where I am And although these things for the most part were accomplished vppon the aultar of the crosse euen when Christ being ready to yeelde vp the ghost sayde it is finished yet in his resurrection chiefely appeareth the effect of them For thereby he testifyeth that the sting of death is made blunt and broken and that therefore death is spoyled and disarmed as Paule teacheth at large Therefore the
the worlde hath of vs and casting away the desire of earthly glory lette vs aspire to the glory to come which is heauenly Secondly he produceth Esay by whome God speaking amongst other things of the benefytes that he woulde giue vs in Christ sayth I will make an euerlasting couenant with you euen the sure mercies of Dauid Furthermore Paule folowing the common translation of the Greekes expoundeth this word mercy by this word holy not vnaptly bicause he meaneth Christ vpon whom only depend all the promises of God made in times past to Dauid and to the fathers This therfore is the sense I wil giue vnto you that holy one that is to say that sauiour which I sometime promised vnto Dauid and in whome he put all his hope trust He applyeth the whole place to the resurrection of Christ taking his argument of the perpetuity of the couenant as though he should say God made an euerlasting couenant with Dauid and promised that the same should remayne for euer vnto his posteritie And it is certaine that that couenant is grounded vpon Christ whome the Scriptures euerywhere call the sonne of Dauid Ergo Christ also must be eternall and immortall For the couenant coulde not be eternall vnlesse he also were eternall and incorruptible in whome the same is made and which is the onely mediator thereof It followeth therefore that it was necessary that Christ shoulde rise againe from the deade and being raysed agayne shoulde after that suffer no more corruption Here by the waye it is to be obserued howe Christ must die but once And then it followeth that he must be but once offered for sinne forasmuch as without shedding of bloude there is no forgiuenesse of sinne See howe copiously Paule handleth this matter Heb. 9. and .10 Whereby the sacrifyce of the Masse is so ouerthrowne that it is marueyle howe there shoulde be any among Christians so voyde of shame that can go about to stablish and defende it The thirde testimonie he alleageth out of the .xvj. Psalme which we see Peter also vsed in his fyrst sermon at Ierusalem and euen in the same sorte and wise Also he prooueth that that place cannot be vnderstanded of Dauid but onely of christ For thus he reasoneth Dauid sayeth Thou shalt not suffer thine holy one to see corruption But it is manifest that Dauid fynished the course of his lyfe after the maner of other men and after he had ended his lyfe fell on sleepe and mouldred to dust Therfore Dauid speaketh not of himselfe but of Christ which he knewe should be borne of his stocke For before he suffered corruption he rose againe the thirde day in his glorious body So Paule in fewe words comprehendeth all the mysteries of Christ and sheweth that it is he of whome the Prophetes euerywhere haue spoken Furthermore before we make an ende lette vs obserue the phrase of speach where he sayth that Dauid after he had serued his age or time This thing teacheth vs both our dutie and condicion and state admonishing vs that mutuall charitie is required of vs as long as we liue in this worlde but after we are taken out of this lyfe that we are quitte of all duties towardes all men and that from thenceforth there is no more required at our handes Ergo the deade haue nothing to doe with the liuing so that it is truly sayde of the saintes in the Prophete Abraham knoweth vs not and Israel is ignorant of vs. By this inuocation and intercession to saintes is confuted whose felicitie cannot be perfyte if they shoulde be troubled with our miseries and aduersitie Also the appearing of spirites and soules are reprooued wherby they that forged and inuented the fyre of Purgatory haue hitherto gotten great gayne Then also Paule so describeth the death of Dauid that by the same may be seene the state of euery one of vs in death For fyrst he sayeth he fell on sleepe by the will of god Then our death hangeth not vpon the vncertaine hazardes of fortune or vpon the will of man but vpon Gods counsayle and determination who as he hath the heares of our heades numbred so hath he also the number of our dayes And this one thing is sufficient to comfort vs against the daungers and terrors of death That done he sayth he fell on sleepe Christ also calleth death sleepe bicause we being ridde of all the sorowes and griefes of lyfe by death rest from our labours in hope of the resurrection to come Thirdly he sayth hee was layde vnto his fathers which kinde of speach in the Scripture is vsed very often and teacheth vs that there are certain places appointed for the soules of the deade wherof Christ also maketh mention in the Parable of the rich glutton and Lazarus For the soules of the godly are layde with the blessed whose resting place the scripture sometime calleth the bosome of Abraham Contrarywise the soules of the wicked and of as many as haue put men in feare in the lande of the liuing go vnto hell Last of all Dauid sawe corruption For this is the immutable sentence of God that we which tooke our beginning of dust shoulde be turned into dust agayne and so is it requisite for the order of our saluation For this corruptible must put on incorruptibility this mortall must put on immortality bicause flesh and bloud cannot inherite the kingdome of heauen Therfore we haue a great hope in our corruption which we knowe is the beginning of our regeneration and resurrection to come And that this was the onely hope of the Saintes Iobes wordes in his .xix. Chapter manifestly declare Let vs therefore comfort our selfe with the same and not feare death seeing that we shall be made like vnto Iesus Christ the sonne of God to whome be prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The lxxxxiij Homelie BE it knowne vnto you therefore ye men and brethren that through this man is preached vnto you the forgiuenesse of sinnes and that by him all that beleeue are iustified from all things from which you coulde not be iustified by the lawe of Moses Beware therefore least that fall on you which is spoken of in the Prophetes Beholde you despysers and woonder and perishe ye For I doe a worke in your dayes which you shall not beleeue though a man declare it you AFter the Apostle Paule had diligentlye and plainely declared that Iesus Christ was the very sonne of God and that sauiour that was once promised vnto mankinde and had also remooued out of the way all those impedimentes that might hinder the Iewes from the embracing of Christ nowe at length he concludeth his sermon which consisteth in two pointes For fyrst he sheweth what benefytes are giuen vs in Christ meaning thereby to enflame the mindes of his hearers with the desire of true fayth Next he layeth the horrible iudgement of God before their eyes in that he
constantly the glory of the true God so that nowe the townesmen of Lystra beginne to taste of the knowledge of God and to forsake the errors of their forefathers Wherefore Satan prooueth another way and armeth against them the professed enimies of the truth by whose meanes he had caused the Apostles at other times also to giue place to go backe For he calleth certaine Iewes from Antioch and Iconium who with slaunders had so incensed the mindes of those of Lystra against the Apostles that they like madde men rose against Paule woulde haue stoned him and haled him halâ—e for deade out of the gates of their Citie And the very vse of all this hystorie is to learne vs to beware of Satans sleyghtes wherewith he vseth to vndermine the truth and to imitate the constancie of the Apostles in withstanding them But bicause there are other things in the same seruing both for our instruction and comfort it shall be very profytable to consider all the circumstances of this contention First the same parties are the beginners of this disturbance who before had troubled the Apostles euen the Iewes of whose horrible blindenesse and desperate obstinacie in contending against Christ hath bene already oftentimes spoken But here is to be marked a notable sleyght and pollicie of Satan in that he bringeth these men from Antioch and Iconium as olde tried souldiours For his chiefe care is to haue euerywhere his instruments whereby he may ouerthrowe the kingdome of Christ and establishe his owne Wherefore if he perceyue that men are not fyt ynough for his purpose in one place he will bring other from other places by whose meanes and industrie he will compasse his purpose Hereof might manye examples be brought if olde examples needed where dayly are abundant For the like subtiltie he vseth in these dayes procuring Bishops and ydle Monkes to creepe in and maintayne the counsels of the wicked and to incense the vnlearned Comminaltie with slaunders against Christes doctrine inuegling the Nobles with fayre promises and somtimes with gifts and rewardes labouring all that they may to destroy the fruite of the Gospell euen in the springth and blade And this it shall be very profytable for vs well to marke that we may labour with no lesse traueyle and study yet godly and voyde of all guile to defende and set forth the truth Secondly we haue to consider the inconstancie of the Commons and people For they which not long before tooke the Apostles for Goddes and prepared to doe sacrifyce vnto them being sodenly perswaded by forreners and men of another profession and religion go about to put them to cruell death What therefore shall we thinke they woulde haue done if they had bene pricked forwarde eyther of their owne Nation or of the Romaine Presidents But this the leuitie and ticklenesse of the people which is both forgetfull of benefytes receyued and with detestable iniuries reward their benefactors is not so dishonest as common in euery place Example hereof we see in the Egyptians who being through Iosephes counsayle not onelye preserued in time of dearth but also aduaunced to great power and glorie yet forgotte they him almost before he was deade and vsed all maner of crueltie and tyrannie against his posteritie Moses felt euen the same who being the protector and defender of the people of Israel and hauing suffred all kinde of slaunderous reproches could scarce escape stoning What neede we to speake of Dauid and diuers others whose examples we reade in the storyes of the Gentyles seeing it is euident Christ suffred the like For they which called him and hayled him as their king and with honorable and great showtes receiued him as he came into Ierusalem shortly after ioyning with the Scribes and Phariseyes desired to haue him crucifyed These examples are very profytable For they teache vs that we must not trust in the prayse of the people which is so variable and inconstant For if a man will consider but himselfe onely he shall easily perceyue what diuers mindes and contrarye affections he shall be in at once And thinke we that the Commons a beast of so many heades will alway be constant which looke howe many heades it hath with so many senses it is ledde and admitteth and harkeneth euery day to the newe deuises of them which vse their inconstancie and leuitie to their lucre and aduantage Why rather labour we not to make our doings acceptable to God onely with whome we knowe there is a sure reward laide vp for vs which neither the leuitie of the Commons nor violence of Tyrants can take from vs. Thirdly we haue to consider God himselfe according to whose becke and prouidence it is manifest all thinges are ordred He suffereth the moste faythfull Apostle of Christ and chosen vessell of his grace to be stoned and that of them whose saluation he moste desired and for whome he prayed without ceasing Therefore it ought not to seeme a straunge or insolent thing vnto vs if the lyke come to passe in these dayes and we must not iudge of any mannes doctrine or fayth according to the euill successe therof bicause the like fell out in times past to the Prophets as Christ testifyeth Let vs rather comfort our selues with Gods prouidence which appeareth in this place by many arguments For who will not acknowledge it to bee the singular working and counsayle of God that Paule was thus stoned and Barnabas vntouched being Paules companion and whom not long before they seemed to preferre before Paule calling him Iupiter Who will say but he was preserued by the assistance of God seeing we reade none was present that went about to resist the enterpryse of these harebrained Commons And if any man will demaunde why God assisted this man rather than Paule surelye he can render no certaine reason therefore more than that it so lyked God whose iudgements are truth and veritie Yet if place may be giuen to godly coniectures it may seeme that God therefore spared Barnabas bicause he knewe he was as yet more weake than to beare out such a brunt For God is faythfull and will not suffer vs to be tempted with more than we can beare And Gods care and goodnesse seemeth towards Paule no lesse for he preserueth him in the middest of the showting of the people and stones flying about his eares so that he caught no deadly wounde or if he had any he recouered it Yea he so restored him againe that being thought to be deade and being drawne like a deade caryon out of the gates of the Citie he was able the next daye following to take his iourney Let no man therefore despayre in the middle of daungers considering that the boundes of Gods prouidence passe the markes and doles of all daungers For whether we liue or die we be the Lordes and nothing is able to seperate vs from his loue And Paule himself teacheth vs to learne a generall doctrine of
Trogyllion The day following we came to Miletum For Paule had determined to saile ouer by Ephesus bicause he would not spend the time in Asia for he hasted if it were possible to keepe at Ierusalem the feaste of Pentecoste AFter that the Apostle Paule had accomplished at Ephesus all things that appertained to the establishment of the same Church theâ— went hee on with the voyage that hee had before purposed to make in the which hee visited the Churches of Macedonia and Greece and confirmed them in the true faithe Wee haue seene there notable argumentes of the Apostles faythe and diligence when as Paule lette for no laboure or daunger eyther to gette Churches or to preserue those that were gotten At length hee came to Troas where fell oute certaine peculiare things in the describing whereof Luke is very diligent And first hee setteth out an ensample of Ecclesiasticall assemblie and next a myracle that God would haue wrought in that place bothe for the commendation and setting forthe of Paules Ministerie and for diuers causes else Hee describeth this Churche assemblie with all the circumstaunces thereof very diligently And beginning with the time he saythe they came togither on a Sabboth day which day as yet was muche celebrated bicause of the auncient custome Afterward when the Church began more and more to increase the next day following the Sabothe was appoynted for Goddes seruice and in remembraunce of Christes resurrection it was called the Lordes day By this place we learne that suche dayes as God hathe appoynted for seruice or religion ought not to bee neglected of Christian menne For they are not onely needefull bicause of outwarde woorshippe but also inwarde which cheefely consisteth in the studie of Goddes woorde and in the diligent meditation of his benefites the bodie and minde for the time beeing cleane separated from all prophane matters whiche thyng was the cause that GOD commaunded the breakers of the Sabothe to bee punished with deathe And the breaking of the Saboth is accoâ—â—ted of the Prophetes amongest the moste haynous sinnes and causes of the Captiuitie of Babylon so that it was not without a cause that Nehemias thought it is duetie to see that day kept so holy when the people retourned from their captiuitie Whereunto appertaineth also the example of Christ who as he oftentimes vppon the saboth day went into the Sinagoges so he diuers times disputed diligently of the right vsing of that day to deliuer it both from superstition â–ª and also from contempte Then he sheweth also the place where this companie or assemblie mette This was a loft or chambre in the priuate house of some one of the faithfull who appointed it for the Churche or Congregation bicause the Christians for good cause abhorred the Temples of the Idolaters and they had no publike place permitted them by reason the Romane Presidentes bare rule in euery place which either were no fauourers of Christian religion or else were open enimies thereof He sayth there were diuers candles lighted in the chamber to putte away the darkenesse of the nighte and for auoyding the suspition of dishonestie Therefore it is a peeuishe erroure of them which of a foolishe imitation make that a seruice of God which in times past serued for necessitie and thinke that God which is the light euerlasting is woorshipped with candles of tallowe or waxe and for the defense of their inuention vse both this place and the example of Moses lawe For heere is plainely expressed the night time when it is needefull for candles to bee lighted And for the same cause afterwarde the Christians vsed candles in their assemblies bicause they coulde not meete togyther but in the morning before day by reason of the lying awayte of their ennimies as appeareth by the Epistles of Plinius Secundus and may be gathered oute of the Churche wryters The which cause being taken awaye it is but foolishnesse to helpe the day lighte with artificiall lightes It is euident there was a farre other meaning of the Candlesticke in Leuiticus For as all the ceremonies of that Priesthoode were figures of things that Christ shoulde perfourme and were ordained only till the time of correction so the candlesticke also was a figure of Christ which is the true and eternall lighte of the worlde and which by the ministerie of the Gospell lighteneth his Churche for the which cause the Apostles and they which are theyr true and lawful successoures are called the light of the world In the meane season wee learne that it is necessary to haue certaine places for the outwarde woorshipping and for the Congregation to meete in suche as in the olde Testament the Temple and Sinagoges were and suche as after the Apostles times when the Churche began somewhat to be at rest the Oratories that were builded were In these places all things must serue for honestie and for religion and nothing must be suffered that declareth any superstition too much riotous cost or prophane contempt Thirdly he sheweth the cause of this meeting which was as he writeth to breake bread He meaneth the holy supper of the Lorde which in times past they called breaking of bread bicause the bread was broken therein according to Christes institution bothe for that wee shoulde confesse oure selfe sinners and guiltie of the death of Christ and also for that we should vnderstand that the merite of Christ was dealt among vs and pertained indifferently vnto all beleeuers It is very worthy to be obserued howe our forefathers in the time of the Apostles vsed to order and celebrate this Supper Firste of all Paule maketh a sermon as the things following declare bicause the supper was ended after Eutychus was raised Therfore when the sermon was ended they went to the supper and that in the open sight of the assemblie in a place and time appoynted for Gods seruice and after none other fashion than was appointed by christ For that they obserued the same manner and rites in all pointes both the woorde breaking of breade and the example of Paule declareth which reuoked the Corinthians so carefully to that forme of supper that Christ ordained Thus is it euident that Christ also vsed to teach before the supper and did ordaine nothing tending more to superstition than religion Therefore let the Papistes regarde with what argumentes or examples they defend their Masse wherin there is no word of God taught al things are don in a straÌ„ge tong the people haue nothing to muse or think on but wearish and peeuish gestures and stage playes to say nothing in the meane while of the impairing of Chrystes sacrifice of the derogation of his merit and how the faith religion of Christ is ouerthrowne euen vnto the foundations But so ought they to be seduced which had leauer folow the imagination of their own braine than the institution of Christ. Moreouer the manner that Paule vsed in his preaching pertaineth to the description of the assembly of
skins but rather publikely professe their thirst of Christian bloude with skarlet coloure and their tyrannie with clinking of armoure and garrisons of men By meane of these the doctrine of truthe lyeth wrapped and entangled in infinite erroures and laberinthes and as it were euen buried And the same parties haue rent the Church which ought most to maintaine vnitie hauâ—â—ent the Church into sixe hundred sectes euery one of them professing a propre and sundry faithe and religion in name habite ceremonies and vsages Lette vs awake O brethren and goe against these Wolues and take heede that we be not found to be hirelings rather than true shepherdes But let vs heare Paule which repeating his example which is the .v. argument exhorteth them most earnestly saying Wherefore awake and remember that by the space of three yeeres I ceased not to warne euery one of you night and day with teares He maketh mention of these three yeres bicause they should thinke no labor or trauaile too much For it should be a shame not to take labor and paines seeing suche an Apostle of Christ refused it not And they be in no small fault which by their negligence let the Churches gathered together by the trauailes and deathes of the Apostles run at hauocke Furthermore as it becommeth the Ministers to follow the example of the Apostles so must all Christians followe their steppes for as much as they were the followers of Christ as Paule himselfe declareth where he sayth be yee folowâ—rs of me as I am the folower of Christ â–ª And this is the true worshipping of the Sainctes not that that standeth in adoration and inuocation of them which al the scripture saith is due to God onely Sixthly he reasoneth of the easinesse and vtilitie of their doing herein to aunswere them which were feared with the difficultie and daunger that was on euery side And for a more vehemencie of speeche he vseth a forme of imprecation saying and nowe brethren I commende you vnto God and to the worde of his grace which is able to build c. As who should say I knowe it is a difficult matter that I require and passing all mans power Howe be it it must not be brought to passe by mans force This is Gods husbandry this is Gods worke He laid the foundation he therefore is able to finishe the building and it is no difficult thing for him to vse your helpe to bring his matter to passe By his assistance therfore you shall easily ouercome all things Hee shall guide you with his spirit and the worde of grace which though it seeme but a slender thing yet it pearseth and cutteth sharper than any two edged swoorde The same God hathe prepared worthy rewardes already for suche trauailes and paines euen the inheritaunce of his kingdome where you shall shine among them that are sanctified like as the starres in the firmament These things must be layde vp in the bottome of our hartes O brethren For as they comfort vs in maruellous wise so they teache vs what the weapons and strength of the Ministers of the woorde are The weapons of our fight be spirituall sayth Paule These be the spirit of God the worde and God him selfe Who shall they then feare Or who shall bee able to withstande them Lette vs fight with these weapons rather than with the frendships of this world as with the confederacie and wisedome of the fleshe which haue very little or no vse at all in setting vp the kingdome of God. Wee learne moreouer that the inheritaunce of the kyngdome of Heauen pertaineth onely to them that are sanctified The sanctified are suche whose heartes faithe hathe purified and whome Christ hathe consecrated to GOD the Father throughe the price of hys Bloude The same beeing quickened with the spirit of God doe their dueties earnestly and striue earnestly to enter into that inheritance through all kinde of daungers the hope whereof they knowe will neuer deceiue them bicause it dependeth vppon the sonne of God our sauioure Iesus Christe to whom all praise honoure power and glory are due for euer Amen The Cxxxvj. Homelie I Haue desired no mannes siluer golde or vesture yea yee your selues knowe that these handes haue ministred vnto my necessities and to them that were with me I haue shewed you all things howe that so labouring yee ought to receiue the weake and to remember the woordes of the Lorde Iesu howe that he saide it is more blessed to giue than to receiue And when he had thus spoken he kneeled downe and prayed with them all And they all wept sore and fell on Paules necke and kissed him sorowing moste of all for the woordes which hee spake that they should see his face no more And they conueyed hym vnto the shippe BIcause the Apostle Paule in that notable assemblie of the Ministers of Asia where he reasoned of the administration and gouernaunce of the Church foretolde of greeuous Wolues that should rise vp euen out of their own selues which throughe peruerse Doctrine should miserably disturbe the flocke of Christ in the later part of his oration he declareth bothe wisely and in time and place what they should cheefely beware of if they would auoide the name of suche Wolues He admonisheth them onely to take heede of couetousnesse bicause it is the roote of all â—uill and bringeth all things out of frame if it once take possession in the mindes of the Cleargie For when they once make lucre of religion it causeth all godlinesse to be set to sale which also is a cause that they defile the doctrine of the woorde with the traditions of men that they hunt after the fauor and frendship of the world that they winke at open malefactoures and set open the doores to all manner of disorder The priestes of the Iewes may be an example vnto vs in whom Christ chefely reprehendeth this as the welspring of all corruption Therefore Paule dothe not without a cause other wheres warne Bishoppes that they be not giuen to filthie lucre and heere in this place he diligently reasoneth of this euill And bicause his admonition should bee the more of waighte he prouoketh them by hys owne Example declaring howe he vsed himselfe whyle hee was in Asia and alleageth waightie reasons and causes of his so doing I haue desired no mannes siluer gold or vesture saith he By the which woordes he declareth that he labored not to enriche him selfe by them forasmuch as he desired not of them the things necessary to his liuing muche lesse receiued or tooke them Hereby he teacheth that the Ministers of Churches must be free from the desire of heaping vp goods bicause they that goe about to enrich them selues shall neuer escape the snares of the Deuill and temptations But least any man might Obiecte againe and say whereof then O Paule liuedst thou He addeth by and by after yee knowe that these handes ministred to my necessities and to those that
Concerning their calling no man can doubte seeing there are so many testimonies thereof extant in the Scriptures Therfore they are not to be accused of vanitie that haue beleeued them Let vs rather constantly stande by the fayth which they haue taughte vs as the which onely is sufficient to saue vs. Furthermore when Paule had described the person of Ananias he reherseth also by word what he said bicause euery thing therin made very much for the matter he had in hande For bothe he teacheth that God was the onely author of all this busynesse and declareth the ende wherfore he was called and last of al exhorteth him to be baptised Touching the first poynt he sayth The God of our fathers hath ordeyned thee before Hereby verily was Paule so certaine of his vocation that afterwarde he was bolde to say that he was ordeyned euen from hys mothers wombe to preache the Gospell He calleth him expressely the God of the fathers to declare that he swarued not from the righte worshipping of god Howebeit as these things excuse Paules turning from the Iewes religion and proue his doctrine to be true so they shewe that he was called through no deserte of his but onely of the meere grace of god For what was there in Paule beeing a cruell enimie of Chryst and imbrued with the bloud of Steuen the first Martyr wherefore he should be called He him selfe truely sayth he is the greatest sinner of all others and confesseth it was the benefite of Gods meere bountie and goodnesse that he was made the Minister and Apostle of Chryste And that wee speake of Paule is to bee verified of all Ministers For wee are all of lyke sorte so that if God preuented vs not with hys goodnesse we were not able to thinke one good thought Hereof we haue elsewhere entreated more at large Nowe let vs heare to what ende God prepared Paule Firste to know his wyll Hee beginneth with thys for bycause Ministers muste heerewith beginne who if they vnderstande not the will of God them selues can neuer be able to teache it to others For although Paule was brought vp of a childe in the lawe of God yet was he hitherto ignoraunt of the will of God which was wrapped and folded vp in the Lawe For hee thoughte that men were iustified and saued by the Lawe beeing vtterly ignoraunte of Gods will which is that euery one that seeth the sonne and beleeueth in him that sente him shoulde not perishe in his sinnes but beeing iustified by the merite of the sonne should haue lyfe euerlasting Therefore it was necessarie that this wyll should bee reuealed vnto him â–ª to the intent that he should not wander vp and downe in the shadowes of the lawe beeing vncertayne of his saluation Furthermore where the wholsome will of God is onely contayned and learned in Chryste Ananias by and by addeth howe he shoulde knowe hym saying that Paule was ordeyned to the ende to see that iuste So he calleth Chryste both for that he is him selfe iuste and faultlesse and also for that he maketh all those iust that beleeue in him In so muche that the Prophete sayde long agone that shoulde be his name The Lord our righteousnesse But where it was the worke of God that Paule knew Chryst it is euident that none commeth to the knowledge of him except God vouchsafe to reueale him vnto him For euen by Chrystes testimonie None seeth the sonne but the father and he to whom the father doth vouâ—hsafe to reueale him Wherby agayne it appeareth that our saluation proceedeth of Gods free mercy Thirdly he sayth he was ordeined to heare the voyce of his mouth and so should be taught of God otherwise than by his ordinary meanes which things otherwheres Paule cheefly vrgeth agaynst them which went about to eleuate and diminishe the authoritie of his Ministerie This is verily a maruellous benefite of God and so shall it appeare in deede to be if wee consider that Paule was the enimie of God and yet God doth voutsafe friendly and familiarly to talk with him Let vs also acknowledge the goodnesse of God which doth voutsafe euery day to speake vnto those whom he mighte of right repute as his enimies and iustly persecute them In the meane season heere are all Ministers admonished of their duetie namely to fetche their doctrine from the mouth of God that is to say from the scriptures and not to thinke it is lawefull for them at their pleasure to charge the Churche with newe decrees and ordinaunces See what we haue sayd elsewhere touching this poynte Last of all he declareth the office whervnto he was called of God saying that the will of God the knowledge of Chryst and hys worde was therefore declared vnto him bycause he should be a witnesse of Chryst whom he had both heard and seene vnto all men Thus it appeareth he was matched with the other Apostles bicause they had none other thing inioyned them but to beare witnesse of Chrystes lyfe and death of his doctrine and miracles and laste of all of his resurrection and ascention This name witnesse comprehendeth in it the whole duetie of an Apostle and Minister as we declared in the first Chapter where you may looke for those obseruations which here for breuities sake are omitted He maketh mention expresly of al men to answere them which thought it an vnmeete thing for him to preach the Gospel of Christ to vncircumcised people Also here may be taken out a generall doctrine which admonisheth al such of their duties as God hath illuminated with the knowledge of his sonne and of his will. That is to spreade the same knowledge abroade euery where and to beare witnesse in all places of Gods mercy and grace This thing partely the rule of thankfulnesse requireth that they should set foorth the glory of God who haue felte of hys healthfull hande and mercy and partely brotherly charitie whereby wee shoulde be as carefull of others saluation as of our owne With the which reasons as also with the expresse commaundement of God it appeareth Paule was moued in suche wise that he could not intermitte hys duetie though the Iewes disdayned him neuer so muche Now remayneth the laste parte of Ananias oration where he exhorteth him to be baptised that he should openly professe the name of Christ and be grafted into his Church according to Christes coÌ„mandement And this he vrgeth with great grauitie weight Why lingerest thou saith he not for that Paule ment to defer or shift off the matter but to pricke hym forwarde the more earnestly being dismayed with feare and trembling in conscience Wherfore he addeth this saying Arise and bee baptised and washe away thy sinnes in calling on the name of the Lorde Here we haue to obserue his maner of speaking of the Sacrament which declareth the reason and dignitie of baptisme For Ananias meaning was not that he thought sinnes were washed away by water
Paules sisters sonne hearde of their laying awayte he wente and entered into the Castle and tolde Paule PAule the Apostle in his seconde Epistle to the Corinthians the firste Chapter sayth As the afflictions of Chryst are plentyfull in vs euen so is our consolation plenteous by Chryst. This is a worthy and comfortable saying confirmed with many examples euen from the very beginning vnto the which this example here present tolde of Paule may very well be adioyned For we haue heard how he was hitherto vexed and molested with greeuous perilles and daungers And many thinges happened vnto him whiche mighte haue driuen him to desperation beeing laide in prison by the Romane Souldiours and with one whole consente of the Iewes required to be put to death and sawe none other helpe or succouâ—e but suche as he founde in the Souldiours men farthest off from true Religion But the Lorde fayleth not hys Apostle beeing in this daunger and distresse but most friendly comforteth him beeing tossed vp and downe wyth dyuerse cares and by and by performeth in deede that which he promiseth in words whiles in miraculous sort he deliuereth him out of the handes of most cruel cutthrotes Now bicause these things are writteÌ„ for the instruction and comforte of all people let vs marke euery poynt thereof in order The first thing herein is a consolation wherwith Paules minde is confirâ—ed strengthned For the Lord standeth by him in the night that is to say by his angel to teach him how true it is that he sayd he wold be with vs vntill the end of the world And he biddeth Paule to be of good cheere or to take a good harte vnto him bicause perhaps he began to doubt of Gods care and good will towards him And the cause he sayth to be for that he muste beare witnesse of him at Rome also Here it moste euidenâ—ly appeareth that God neglecteth not mens matters and affayres although he seeme sometymes to forget them For howe can he neglecte men who forgetteth not the Sparrowes as Chryst testifieth Luke 12. In deede it might seeme that God had no regarde of Paule considering howe all the worlde conspired agaynst him But seeyng God standeth by hym in pryson it easily appeareth that nothyng hathe happened vnto hym hythervnto eyther wythout the knowedge of God or without his will. But bycause wee haue examples heereof in euery place lette vs nowe consyder the manner of Consolation the bare wordes whereof beeyng wayed after the capacitie of mâ—nnes reaâ—on seeme to declare that GOD rather threateneth hym than comforteth hym For hee saythe Bee of good cheere Paule for as thou haste testified of mee in Hierusalem so muste thou also beare wytnesse at Rome Therefore the Lorde giueth him warning of newe trauelles and newe contentions lyke as if a Phisitian shoulde say to a sicke body be of good cheere O sonne for thou haste newe sicknesses comming and within these fewe dayes thou shalte haue freshe doloures and greefes Or as if one should encourage a Souldiour weeryed in a late skyrmish vnto a more greeuous fyghte Who woulde say this were a consolatyon or comforte Howe bee it suche a lyke thyng it is that is here sayde vnto Paule For by making mention of Rome he putteth him in remembrance of tediousnesse in iourneys of perils in nauigation and of a number of most cruell kinds of punishment forasmuch as Claudius was now Emperour a very foolish and cruell man and most ready to punishe gâ—â—tlesse persons But if wee waigh the matter deepely it shall appeare there were two things which might not a little encourage Paule the one was that he perceiued God had a care of him The other that he heard he shoulde be a vessell and instrument of glory to declare the name of Chryst among the Romanes also who were Lordes of the whole worlde Here therfore we are taught whence to fetche comforte in aduersitie Not in the fortunate successe of worldly affayres or of hope to lyue idelly and easily but of the prouidence of God and of that he doth vouchsafe to make vs vessels and instruments of his glory And this thing Chryst teacheth vs where he promiseth to his disciples not prosperous successe of their attempts but sayth nothing shal happen vnto them without the councell of Gods prouidence We are taught also that whyle God deliuereth comforteth vs he calleth vs not to idlenesse but prepareth vs to greater businesses And he therefore recreateth vs with the taste of his truthe and promises to make vs to returne to our businesse agayne the more cherfully as we may see all godly men vse to doo Therefore it is a shamelesse errour of them which after they haue tryed the ayde and helpe of God clayme vnto them selfe a certayne immunitie and freedome from all perilles and labours or else giue them selues altogither to the desire of the flesh and follow an vnvnbridled licentiousnesse both in saying and dooing Furthermore bycause the Apostle was like to be molested with many perilles before he came at Rome God confirmeth hys late courrage and manlynesse with a freshe benefite deliuered him out of a great and vnlooked for hazarde For there had fourtie persons conspired his death and had made a vowe that they would neyther eate nor drynke tyl they had killed him In whose wicked enterprise a man cannot tell whether he may more wonder at their audaâ—itie or bloudie myndes For beside that they intend and meane the deathe of a guyltlesse bodie whiche is contrarie to the Lawe of God they bynde themselues with an othe and vowe beeing not ignorant how many things myght happen or chaunce that might hinder and dashe all their attempt But by their example wee learne to iudge of the boldenesse and audacitie of the wicked and of all them which meane to defend the Religion they professe â–ª by force rather than by Scripture But lette vs returne to these votaries agayne who declare their bloudie intent vnto the Priestes and Counsell thinking to haue greate thankes at their handes and desiring to haue them partners of their enterprise Giue you say they knowledge to the Captaine and to the Counsell to bring him foorth vnto vs to morrowe as though wee woulde knowe something more perfectly of him and wee will be readie to kyll him or euer he come neare Heere appeare the craftes and traynes of the wicked and howe farre the hatred of trueth proceedeth These men professe a zeale and auncient Religion and can wonderfully counterfet Iustice yet in the meane season they can conceyue a deuice in their mynde voyde both of all reason and iustice Howbeit Sathan hath lefte this pollycie also in remembraunce for posteritie where it hath been seene howe the Ministers of Chryst being oftentymes called foorth vnto Disputations haue fallen into the handes of Murtherers And there want not examples of our age which teache vs to be afrayde of such sleightes in these dayes also Agayne consider what great corruption there
be preached by Paul vnto two persons borne of wicked stocke polluted with incest For their great grandfather was Herodes the great which laide wayte for Christ being new borne caused the babes of Bethlehem most cruelly to be murthered Herodes Antipas brother to their graundfather Aristobulus or as some thinke Alexander being him selfe also defamed of incest cōmaunded Iohn the Baptist to be beheaded scoffed at Christ being sent bound vnto him Of their father Agrippa we spake of late who killed Iames cast Peter the Apostle in prison ▪ meaning to haue put him to death also but that he was deliuered by the helpe of an Aungel Agrippa Bernice borne I say of such progenitours as these heare Paule preach the Gospel of saluation Wherby it easily appereth that God is not so wayward nor desirous of reuēge to punish the children for the wickednesse of their fathers but that his grace is stretched out to al men that wil truely repent and turne vnto him See what he sayth hereof himselfe in the eyghtenth Chapter of Ezechiel Wherevnto also is to be referred howe Chryst was peculiarly sent vnto those men whose predecessors beeing many waies vnkind towards God slew the prophets that were sent vnto thē And we see in these dayes that the grace of God and the merite of Chryste is moste curteously offered to meany which haue horribly sinned Therefore they which Sathan hath taught to doubt of Gods fauour and mercy as though our sinnes were greater thā it let them lerne comfort hereby Also let these things serue to instruct vs that we condemne no man rashly bycause of his auncestrie seeing that in the generation of Chryste are numbred diuerse diffamed persons so that no man neede to doubt but Chryste chiefly belongeth vnto sinners But to returne to our purpose let vs see for what occasion Agrippa was so desirous to see and heare Paule This was as it is sayde certayne dayes after his comming which by all likelyhoode were spent in pastime and banquetting For Princes and noble men haue little care of Captiues and prisoners It is to be thought that Festus had cōmuned with Agrippa about Paule supposing to be holpen by his counsell in such a difficulte intricate matter Therefore he beginneth in this wise to declare the whole matter but subtilly and craftely slyly dissēbleth how he would haue gratified the Iewes as we shall see when wee come to the place For his declaration consisteth of three parts wherof we will orderly intreate In the first part he declareth what Paule is what the Iewes requested and what answere he made them He sayth Paule was a captiue lefte in prison by Felix Which thing he allegeth for this cause that Agrippa should not thinke he had caused him to be layde in holde The Iewes sayth he made request vnto me by their Elders Priestes that I should giue sentence of death agaynst him Which thing I would not graunt them For I alleaged vnto thē the maner of the Romanes which was to giue sentēce of death agaynst no man for any mens pleasure but first to vse all kinde of search lawful enquirie so that the accusers shal make informaiton openly and the accused shal haue time place to make his purgation defence Uerily the custome that Festus allegeth is very notable wherby al magistrates are taught that they must do nothing for any mans sake contrary to law and iustice For although humanitie gentlenesse is a thing much commendable yet it becommeth Iudges alwayes to haue a speciall consideration of iustice Which thing both the lawes of God and al nations expressely commaunde Surely Salomon sayth that God hateth him as much that spareth a wicked person as he that slayeth an innocent Pro. 17. But the vntowardnesse of our daies is muche to be bewayled where that that Festus sayth was in vse with the Romanes hath scarse any place among Christians For we see it oftentimes come to passe that the faithful people of Christe for the Popes pleasure are cruelly made out of the way without any hearing of their cause As many magistrates therfore as wil truly discharge their office must see that iudgement procede lawfully and as it ought Aboue al things it is requisite in iudgement that the accusers be present that there be no place for slaunders backbiting which many times bring innocents in much daunger That done let the defendantes also haue place to make their lawful purgation let Iudges thinke that they haue two eares giuen them the one to heare the plaintife the other the defendant But specially let this rule haue place that right and lawe be not transgressed for any mans pleasure For where Iudges be no priuate persons they must know they are bound indifferently to al men alike Furthermore as the equitie of the Romane lawes deserueth to be praised so the impudencie of the Iewish Priestes is vtterly to be detested which durste requeste that thing which an heathen man vnderstoode was neither right nor lawfull But where they which would seeme to be most holy and the very pillers of Gods Churche thus dyd mighte not the Gentiles iustely suspecte their religion But woulde to God wee sawe not the lyke impudencie in the Monkes and Byshoppes at this day which vse to make moste wicked decrees in Princes courtes and abuse the clemencie of kings to establish their tyrannie agaynst the seruaunts of Chryst. In the seconde parte is declared howe Festus handeled thys matter As soone sayth he as they came hyther I gaue them audience strayghte way And by and by I perceyued hee was innocente For they layde none of those things to hys charge that I looked for but brought forth certayne questions belonging to their owne superstition and handled a certayne cause of one Iesus who Paule sayde was risen agayne from death After this sorte speaketh the prophane man moste contemptuously of sincere religion which Paule yet handled bothe diligently and at large as may be gathered by Festus owne saying In him haue we an example of all those which contemne and deride the mysteries of the word of God and specially the resurrection In instructing of whome although we little preuayle no man muste be offended considering that Festus had so little regarde of those things which Paule moste grauely declared Yet Iudges haue an other thing to obserue in this heathen person namely to heare causes without delay considering that by vniust dilatories from day to day many men are circumuented which bicause they are not able to be at such charges are vnable to prosecute follow their right Principally let vs obserue how Paules innocencie is confirmed by many testimonies For first we had Lysias the capten a witnesse therof After that Felix Now Festus And within a litle while after we shal haue Agrippa to make one with them And although the wicked priests go on in their accusatiō yet they confirme Paules innocencie the more for that they are
Scriptures let them boldely bring foorth that no man be able to accuse them of falshood or forgery Howbeit it might haue seemed to Paule a greeuous thing to be appoynted to such an office as he knew euen by those things onely which a little â—eâ—ore he went about was subiect to infinite dangers Therfore the Lord mixeth therewith a consolation very commodious and in season wherein he promiseth to deliuer him out of the hands of the Iewes and Gentiles Thus by the way as though he had bene dooing of an other thing he declareth that he was sent also vnto the Gentiles to bring them lykewise into the societie and felowship of the Churche In the meane season this place teacheth vs that the Ministers must looke for hatred persecutions and all kindes of aduersitie in this world For except this were their state and condition it should not neede so often to confirme them neither with the consolations nor promises of Chryst. These promises must diligently be considered for by them we are taught howe Chryste neuer forsaketh his people in their tribulations And yet muste they not so be vnderstanded as though he would deliuer them from all kinds of aduersitie and set them in safetie or so preserue them that they shall not perishe in body For we reade that Paule at the last was beheaded by Nero and the other Apostles also were cruelly put to death But it is sayde that the Lorde deliuereth vs when in this present worlde he assisteth vs with his spirite giuing vs constancie of mynde commoditie of dooing and finally a mouthe and wisedome agaynst the which our enimies are not able to resiste with any probabilitie of reason Agayne when he shoreth vs vppe with consolations in the middle of our afflictions and translateth vs out of the prison of thys body into the possession of hys kingdome and preserueth our memorie and good name to remayne to posteritie After this sorte we knowe he delyuered the holy Martyres whose remembraunce florisheth at this day euen among the enimies of the fayth Which promises seeing they are both generall and alwayes true there is no cause why we should suffer our selues to bee feared or ouercome with any attemptes of this worlde For who shall separate vs from the loue of god c. Reade the place Rom. 8. To conclude he addeth the ende of all these thinges which is that through the ministerie of Paule the eyes of the blinde should bee opened that they beeing illuminated might conuert from darkenesse vnto lyght and beeing deliuered from the power of Sathan might be reconciled vnto God in whom they may receiue remission of their sinnes and inheritance of the king dome of heauen through fayth with all those whom God hath chosen vnto him selfe These things conteyne in them the duetie of Ministers of the worde and the true vse of the Gospell For this cause that thing is attributed vnto the Ministers which is properly the worke of God only as is declared at large Therfore through the Gospel mens eies are opened that they may see God and the way of saluation By the Gospell men are conuerted from darknesse vnto light so that hencefoorth they which were occupied in the works of darknesse might do the dedes of the light For the christian Philosophie consisteth not in vayne speculations but in practise which extendeth it selfe through all partes of a mans lyfe Agayne by the gospel men are brought out of the power of Sathan vnto God to obey him to serue him Finally the gospel offreth vnto vs the forgiuenesse of sins the inheritaÌ„ce of the kingdome of heuen And we may not thinke that these things stand in vayne sound of words but forasmuch as christ which is the only author of these things is preched through the gospel they are truely attributed to the preaching of the gospel bicause the same gospel is not in vaine but effectuous Therfore the preching of the gospel containeth in it the cheefest and only treasure of our saluation And the ministers therof ought to haue this only end before their eyes to bring men to be partakers of these things and not to leade them about as it were in a vaine maze and stagelike pompe of preaching Furthermore we haue heerein comprehended the whole order and manner of our saluation For where these things are giuen vnto vs of God it is euident that we want them of nature Therefore of nature we be blinde to perceiue any godlynesse and by our naturall corruption we deserue to waile and mourne vnder the tirannie of Sathan But by the goodnesse of God it commeth to passe that we be illuminated by Christ and be translated from the power of death and darknesse into his kingdome For we being sanctified and iustified by his merite enter into the kingdome of eternall life And all these things as we said ere while God offreth vnto vs to be receiued by faith through the gospell by the which faith the scripture teach that we be purified and made righteous bicause by it only power is giuen to vs to imbrace Christ and to receiue this goodnesse These things might be declared more at large with their dueties whome Christ hathe taken into the kingdome of his father But bicause we haue oftentimes spoken therof it shall be sufficient to shewe as it were with the finger the cheefe poyntes of euery thing In the meane season we haue heere to bewaile the vnkinde and vnhappy blindnesse of the worlde which contemning so plaine a way of saluation turne them to the most intricate Laberinthes and pitfals of eternall damnation It is our partes to shewe our selues thankfull vnto God and with constant faith to holde fast the only author of these goodnesses which is our Lord and sauioure Iesus Christ to whom be praise honor power and glory for euer Amen The Clxiiij Homelie WHerfore O king Agrippa I was not disobedient to the heauenly vision but shewed first vnto them of Damascus and at Ierusalem and throughout all the costes of Iewrie then to the Gentiles that they shuld repent and turne to God and do such works as become them that repent For this cause the Iewes caught me in the Temple and went about to kill me Seing therfore that I haue obtained helpe of God I continue vnto this day witnessing bothe to small and to great saying none other things than those which the Prophetes and Moses did say shoulde come that Christe should suffer and that he should be the first that should rise from death and should shew light vnto the people and to the Gentiles PAVLE diligently reporteth the Historie of his conuersion before Agrippa bicause thereby hee was able manifestly to proue that he became a Christian man of no light heade ne yet preached the gospell vnto the Gentiles of any rashe enterprise but that God was the aucthoure of all the things which he had hitherto done who conuerted him when he was of a farre other minde
housholde Psal. 55.41 c. Math. 10. The horrible end of Iudas Let Ministers wayte till they be orderly called Hiere 23. Roma 10. Galat. 2. Hebrues 5. Prophecies of Iudas punishment The prouydence of God doth not warrant wickednesse The punishmentes of Christs enimies Destruction Deuter. 28. Math. 27. Math. 23. Math. 24. Luke 19. Rome many tymes spoyled ryfled Rome taken seauen times within .139 yeares No dignitye or other preheminence caÌ„ delyuer vs from Gods iudgement Math. 25. 1. Samuel 2 Deuter. 28. Malach. 2. Peter exhorteth to appoint another in Iudas roume Math. 24. Howe wee should reade the scriptures Roma 15. 2. Timo. 3. What maner of men should be chosen into the ministery Luke 2. Mark. 6. Math. 3. Malach. 2. 1. Timo. 3. Titus 1. 1. Timo. 3. Luke 22. The office of Apostles and Ministers of the worde Marke 16. 1. Corin. 9. The choosing of Ministers must be done duly orderly 1. Cor. 3. Roma 1. 1. Timo. 3. Math. 24. Iohn 10. Let Ministers be chosen openlye before the coÌ„gregation 1. Timo. 3. Leuit. 8. Numer 30. Actes 6. 14. cap. The yeare of oure Lorde 1122. Looke the Chronicle of Vrspurgensis The choosing of Ministers must be ascribed to God alone Act. 13.14 1. Timo. 3. and .5 Titus 1. Math. 24. 1. Corin. 4. Hiere 1. Ezech. 3. and .33 Amos. 7. Amos. 3. Actes 4. 5. Galath 1. The lotte of Ministerie or Apostleshippe Math. 20. 1. Cor. 15. 2. Cor. 11.12 Iohn 13. 2. Cor. 5. Matthias is chosen by lottes Unlawfull lottes Geomantie is a kinde of profession consisting of circles and figures made on the ground Lawfull lottes Prouer. 18. Numer 33. Prouer. 16. Matthias is chosen Apostle and Barsâ—bas refused After what sort the Apostles receiued the holye Ghost Psalm 33. 1. Pet. 1. Luke 1. Math. 16. Iohn 6. Psalm 133. I The holye Ghost was sent at the feast of Pentecost Leuit. 23. Deut. 16. 1. Tim. 2. The Epistle to Ianuarye 119. 2. Corin. 3. Math. 5. Galat. 4. 2. Corin. 3. II The state and condition of the Apostles Howe men must prepare themselues to receiue the holy ghost Iohn 3. 2. Corin. 1.5 Ephes. 1. Psalm 50. Iohn 13. Psalm 51. Luke 11. The spirite of Christ is the Author of concord holinesse The maner how the holy ghost was sent Iohn 14. Math. 28. Suddenly a noyse came from heauen Psalm 27. Habac. 24. Galat. 1. A vehement winde filleth all the house Iohn 3 Psalm 2. Clouen tongues as they had ben of fire The gift of tongues The Apostles are not licensed to preache tyll they were well instructed 1. Tim. 3. Titus 1. 1. Cor. 14. Schooles Amoz 2. Ruffinus in the Eccles. historie the first booke and chapter The holye ghost chaungeth oure tongues and teacheth them Rom. 1. Rom. 8. Galat. 4. Iohn 14. 16. Esay 19. Against blasphemers and filthie talkers Math. 15. Math. 12. Psalm 34. Ephes. 4.5 Collos. 3. Psalm 141. The holye ghost maketh men bolde in the confession of Christ. Math. 10. Mark. 8. Rom. 10. Sozomenus in the Hystorie Tripeâ—tite â–ª the booke sixt and thirde Chapter Apoca. 3. The hearers of the Apostles were of all Nations Godly and religious hearers Esay 1.10 Rom. 10. Prouerb 2. Math. 7. Scoffers Dogges Hogges 2. Cor. 2. 1. Cor. 1. Luke 2. Esay 53. Iohn 3. The effectual opâ—ration of the holy ghost The Apostlâ—s take themselues for equalles and felowes The argument of Petâ—rs sâ—rmon Psalm 76. Christians ought to put awaye slaunder and to defende their good name Prou. 22. 1. Tim. 3. Esay â— â—cclesi 10. The place of Ioel second Chapter The promise of the holye Ghost The gift of the holye Ghost is the greatest gift that GOD hath giuen vs. Iohn 3. 1. Cor. 2. Iohn 14. and .16 Rom. 8. Galath 4. Math. 7. Math. 6. After what sort and to whome the holy ghoste is giuen Galath 3. 2. Tim. 2. Iohn 10. The difference of the olde and new testament Exod. 19. Amoz 3. Psal. 76. and .147 Math. 8. Marc. 16. Actes 10. Isa. 54. Iohn 1. Math. 13. The effect of the holy ghost is câ—mmon to all beleeuers 1. Cor. 14. Esay 11. Hiere 31. Iohn 6. Esay 54. Which the great day of the Lord is The vse of the prophecies concerning the troubles of the later dayes Chiliastae were suche as imagined that Christe and they after the generall doome should reigne personally on earth 1000. yeres Psal. 110. Iohn 18. Iohn 16. Math. 24. Marck 13. Luke 21. The state of the later days shall be verye troublous Math. 24. The vse of woonders Amoz 3. The causes of the troublous estate of the later dayes The godlye also are cause of calamities Psal. 119. Luc. 12. 1. Cor. 11. 1. Pet. 4. 1. Cor. 11. The waye how to escape these calamities Rom. 10. Saluation consisteth in inuocation The maner of inuocatioÌ„ Iohn 1. Math. 3.17 Hebr. 4. Iohn 14. Iohn 4. The fruite of inuocation The person of Christ. Heb. 2. Luc. 6. Luc. 8. Math. 11. Iohn 5. Iohn 10. Iohn 15. Iohn 14. Christ is very God and man. Iohn 10. Isa. 11.9 Ierem. 23. Mich. 6. Zach. 13. The vse of Christes diuinitie and humanitie Heb. 4. Heb. 2. Iohn 14. 1. Tim. 2. The passion and death of Christ. The preaching of the Gospel must begin with reproouing of sinne Math. 9. Luc. 5. Iohn 16. Luc. 24. The boldenesse of Pâ—ter in rebuking sinne Psal. 36. Math. 24. Ierem. 1. Christ dyeth by the appointment of God. 1. Pet. 1. Esay 55. The prouidence of God hath both counsell and prescience in it Psal. 113. The vse of Gods prouidence Iohn 15. Math. 6. and .10 Prou. 25. The resurrection of Christ. Hose 13. 1. Cor. 15. Iohn 5. Heb. 2. Rom. 4. Rom. 10. Rom. 8. Psal. 16. The summe of godlynesse and religion Gen. 17. Psal. 123. Phil. 2. Iohn 17. In his thirde bookâ— of Epistles the .xxv. Epistlâ— Gen. 39. Psal. 14.36 Psal. 94. Psal. 50. Esay 9. Psal. 27. Psal. 46. Psal. 62. Psal. 50. Psal. 91. 1. Cor. 10. Psal. 94. Isa. 40. The fruites of godlynesse Ioy of heart Iohn 16. 1. Thes. 5 Phil. 4. Prou. 1. Luc. 6. Rom. 5.8 Ioy of tonge Psal. 50. Psal. 22. Psal. 60. Hose 14. Chearefull death Phil. 1. Psal. 90. Iob. 5. Math. 22. Iohn 5. Iob. 19. 1. Thes. 4. The article of resurrection declared 1. Cor. 15. The descention of Christ into hell Luc. 23. Iohn 19. 1. Pet. 3.4 Sap. 3. The resurrection of the body Gene. 3. Phil. 3. Life euerlasting Gen. 3. Rom. 5. 1. Iohn 1. Iohn 6.14.1 â—1 Iohn 14. The state of the heauenly life is mâ—ste blissefull Apoc. 21. Math. 25. Iohn 17. Psal. 110. The ascention of Christ. Iohn 12. Iohn 14. Iohn 17. The face or countenance of God. Prou. 16. and â–ª 20. Math. 5. Psal. 80. The testimony of the .xvi. Psalme is prooued 1. Reg. 2. 1. Pet. 1. 2. Pet. 1. Luc. 24. 2. Sam. 7. Luc 1. Psal. 132. Psal. 110. The olde fathers were not vtterly
The hyghe Priestes accusation agaynst the Apostles 1 Disobedience Deut â–ª 17. Nu. 16. c. Iohn 1.2.18 Math. 21. 2 False doctrine Deut. 13. 3 Sedition The pryde of Antichristian Bishops What crymes are wâ—nt to be layde to the ministers 1. Reg. 18.21 1. Reg. 22. Amoz 7. Iere. 38.44 2 The aunswere of the Apostles The true trade of obedience 1. Peter 2. The doctrine of the Apostles is not newe 1. Peter 2. The Apostles be not seditious Luc. 1. Phil. 2. Math. 28. Iohn 10. The waye of saluation Math. 18. Luke 7. 2. Cor. 5. Luc. 24. The Apostles and holy ghost be witnesses of the Gospell Iohn 15. Actes 1. Math. 25. Iohn 14. 1 Death deuised against the Apostles The ende of Christes enimies attemptes Mat. 10. c. 2 Gamaliel deliuereth the Apostles from death Iohn 12. Iohn 7. Gene. 37. 1. Sam. 23. Exodus 2. 3 Gamaliel his counsell Iacob 1. Erasmus among the Apothegmes or wittie sayings of Augustus Saint Ambrose vpon occasion of a great slaughter commytted by Theodosius coÌ„maundement at Thessalonica enioyned him from thence forth â–ª that sentence of death or banishment pronounced by him should not be executed till after .xxx. dayes following that if wrath or furie had pronounced any thing vniustlye reason in the meane whyle might expende and redresse the same See Theodor in the Tripartite ix booke 30. chapter Concerning Theudas and Iudas Galilaeus See Iosephus booke of the Iewishe â—ntiquities the .18 booke 1. chapter And seconde booke of the Iewes wars or else Eusebius in the hystorie of the Churche 1. booke 3. chapter Iohn 5. 2. Thess. 2. A Dilemmas is a kinde of argument coÌ„sisting of two propositions or partes eyther of which whosoeuer graunteth â–ª shall be catched in a trip The counsels or purposes of God can not be letted Esay 40. Psal. 33. Psal. 2. Psal. 110. 1. Cor. 3. Math. 16. Irenaeus in his v. booke agaynst heresies And Eusebius in his ecclesiasticall historie .v. booke and viij chap. The Apostles are beaten with rods Luc. 23. No manne must be offended at the afflictions of the vngodlye as straunge Iohn 16. Math. 16. Iohn 15. They are deceâ—ued that iudge of religion and doctrine according to the afflictions Math· 27. The causes of afflictions We must beware of carelesnesse The decree which forbad Christ to be preached is renewed Iohn 15. Phil. 2. 1. Cor. 4. The Apostles reioyce in the reproches they suffer Luc. 22. Rom. 5. 2. Tim. 2. The perseueraunce of the Apostles in teaching 1. Cor. 14. Psal. 50. 1 The cause why Deacons were ordeyned The primitiue Church not voyde of faultes Gallat 3. Colloss 3. 1. Cor. 10. Iohn 17. 1. Iohn 2. Grutch in the multitude Iohn 12. 2 The Apostles speedily consult of the redresse 1. Peter 5. Math. 26. 3 The Apostles oration concerning the ordeyning of Deacons The dignitie of the gospel Galat. 2. Math. 6. Luc. 11. Luc. 10. 1. Cor. 1. Math. 20. Luc. 22. 1. Tim. 3. Ezec. 3.33 Math. 24. What maner of men must be chosen to be Deacons 1. Tim. 3. 1. Tim. 5. The duties of Ministers of the church 1. Tim. 4. 1. Cor. 3. 1 The congregation choseth Deacons Iohn 10. 2 A scroll of the Deacons names Reade what Eusebius wryteth of him in the thirde booke of hys storie and .29 chapter citing Clemens Alexandria in his thirde booke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the same Math. 13. Iohn 6. 1. Cor. 11. 1. Cor. 10. 1. Peter 5. Prouer. 24. 2. Thess. 2. Math. 24. 3 The Deacons are publikely authorized Ephes. 6. 4 The profite ensuing of the errour corrected The description of Steuen 1. Tim. 3. Math. 25. Steuens aduersaries Libertie were such as had somtime bene bondmen â–ª and after â—â—â—ding fauor in their Lordes sight were made free and aduaunced to great dignity Steuen is set on by disputation Iohn 14. Luke 21. 1. Cor. 1. Coloss. 2. 1. Iohn 4. False witnesses are brought against Steuen Talio is when the doer suffreth such lyke damage and hurt himselfe as he doth to an other Looke the place Deuter. 19. Steuen is oppressed with sedition and taken Actes 14. Steuen is accused of impietie and obstinacie Hierem. 26. Psalm 34. Math. 5. Steuen in the daunger of death is not afrayde A notable historie manye wayes to comfort the persecuted for religion How the wicked suffer Christes cause to bee entreated of in Councels The argument of Steuens oration The getting of attention and good wil. Gallat 3. Col. 3. c. Rom. 12. Abraham pleased God without the ceremonies of the lawe God calleth vnto saluation In the beginning of hys first booke against heresies Rom. 4. Ephes. 1. 1. Cor. 4. Ephe. 2. 1. Cor. 2. Esay 64. Heb. 2. Abraham an example of the obedience of fayth 2. Cor. 10. Rom. 1. 16. Iohn 3. Luke 14. Abrahams faith is set forth Rom. 4. Gene. 15. God exerciseth the fayth and pacience of those that be his Roma 4. Psalm 89. Psal. 2.33 Math. 16. Roma 8. The place Gene. 15. The Church is as a Pylgryme in this worlde and afflicted Iohn 7. Rom. 9. Luc. 12. Iohn 17. Iohn 14. Phil. 3. 1. Tim. 6. Zach. 12. 1. Pet. 4. The Church is defended by God. Psal. 94. Zach. 2. The ten persecutions in the Church Cornelius Tacitus in his xv booke The Romaine Legions brought into subiection Histor. Trip. lib. 6. cap. 47 Deut. 32. Math. 7. Esay 33. Abacuc 2. The deliuered serue God. Psalme 50. Iohn 5. He beateth downe the affyaunce in circumcision Genesis 17. Of Sacramentes and sacramentall kindes of speech Deut. 10. Iere. 4. Iere. 31. Third booke and .ix. chap. Isay. 29. Math. 15. Roma 10. He beateth downe theyr affiaunce in the fathers Gene. 17. Gene. 4. Exodus 21. The glory is vayne that is sought in the vertue of auÌ„cestrye Math. 3. Iohn 8. Ioseph also is of fauour saued God aydeth his people when they be afflicted Psal. 34. Psal. 27. Iohn 16. Iohn 14. Math. 28. Psal. 56. Whatsoeuer we haue that is good is of Gods gyft 1. Cor. 2. Genes 8. 1. Cor. 4. Ioseph is a figure of Christ. Iohn 1. Phil. 2. 1 The cause of the going into Egypt Gen. 12.26 Gene. 15. Gene. 45. The wisedome and thankfulnesse of Pharao Iosua 7. Iosephs loue tempered with iustice Math. 5. 2 The comming of the children of Israel into Egypt Roma 8. The Patryarches dye in Egypt Gene. 50. Exodus 13. Iosua 24. Apoca. 14. Iohn 5. Apoca. 20. 1 The people were preserued and multiplyed in Egypt by the grace and fauour of God. Num. 1. The prouydence of God comprehendeth al times Genes 15. Math. 10.6 Acteâ— 1. Psal. 27. Num. 11. Psal. 78. Iudith 8. Abacuc 2. God mixeth aduersitie among prosperitie Nehem. 4. Small is the remembrance of benefites receyued with Princes Psal. 146. Psalm 118. Hester 6. The wylynes of tyraunts Moses saued and brought to dignitie by the goodnesse of God. Of the tyme. Esay 28. Esay 11. Of the cause efficient moouing his Parentes
and order of Peters sermon The doctrine of saluation belongeth to the Gentyles also Ephes. 2. The holye men are ignoraunt of some things God regardeth no mans person Deut. 1. Exod. 23. Psal. 82. The studies and exercises of them that please God. Iohn 14. The proposition Christ is god Iohn 1.3 and .5 Iohn 17. Christ incarnate Galat. 4. Christ is the authour of peace betwene God and man. Rom. 1. Rom. 5. Math. 3.17 Iohn 3. When and where Christ began to bee knowne Iohn 1.3 The Gospell beganne to be preached by Iohn Doctrine must be ioyned vnto the sacraments 1. Cor. 1. Iesus is annoynted of God. 1. Sam. 2. Daniel 9. Psal. 94. Math. 16. Luke 9. Psal. 44. Esay 61. Iohn 1.3 See Eusebius in his Ecclesiasticall hystorye lib. 1. cap. 1. Apoc. 1. Math. 28. Psal. 110 Ephes. 1. Ephe. 4. Heb. 9.10 Heb. 2.4 Esay 42. How Christ accomplyshed the office of a King priest Christ goeth about doing good Marc. 1. Luke 4. Math. 11. Esay 55. Christ healeth those that are oppressed of the Deuill 1. Iohn 3. Luke 11. See Eusebius in the lyfe of Constantine lib. 2. See also a lyke aunswere of the Deuill in the coniurers coÌ„spiring against Athanasius in Ruffinus .x. booke of the Eccles. history 33. ca The Apostles are witnesses of Christ. 1 The maner howe mankinde was redeemed i. Our sinnes are purged by the sacrifyce of Christ Iohn 6. Heb. 9.10 ij. Death is ouercome by the resurrectioÌ„ of Christ. 1. Cor. 15. Luke 24 Iohn 21. iii. Christ iudgeth both the quicke and the dead Iohn 5. 2. Cor. 5. 1. Cor. 15. 1. Thes. 4. Luke 21. Phil. 3. 1. Thes. 4. 2 How we be made partakers of christ and of saluation Remission of sinnes is in the name of Christ. Rom. 3. 2. Cor. 5. Iohn 14. Remission of sinnes is taken holde of by fayth Marc. 16. Math. 15. Math. 9. The Prophetes teach the iustification of fayth Gene. 15. Gene. 22. Iohn 8. Rom. 4. Esay 53. Ierem. 23. Math. 15. 1 Peters doctrine is confirmed by the sending of the holy ghost Gala. 3. The dignitie and efficacie of the gospel Rom. 1. 2. Cor. 3. Eusebius in the hystorie Ecclesiastical v. booke and vij chap. Looke â—raeneus his owne words in his second booke agaynst heresâ—es cap. 57. Rom. 8. The exercyses of the faythfull Hos. 14. Psa. 116. Psa. 69. 2 How the beholders were affected with the myracle of sending the holy ghost Euen in the faythfull sometime are errors to be founde 1. Cor. 11. Actes 1. 2. Tim. 4. Peter vnderstandeth the ende of the myracle The reason of baptisme Contemners of sacrameÌ„ts Anabaptists Marc. 10. Papistes Rom. 4. The order of saluation Ephes. 1. 3 Cornelius is an example of a kinde and thankful hearer Iohn 8. 1 Howe the Church iudgeth of Peters deede What it is to receyue the word of God. 1. Thes. 2. 1. Thes. 1. 1. Iohn 2. Peter is repreheâ—ded for his well doing No man can please all parties 1. Cor. 23. Prouer. 10. 1. Pet. 4. The apology or defence of Peter 1. Pet. 3. Galat. 1. Eusebius in the storye of the Church v. booke chap. 24.25 26. Distinct. 40. Cap. If the Pope c. i. The visâ—on of the sheete Ephes. 2. ij. The commaundement of God. iij. The appearing of the Aungell Psal. 107. 2. Cor. 5. Ierem. 44. iiij. The sending of the holy ghost How the brethren did accâ—pt Peters Apologie The godly yeelde vnto reason 2. Cor. 10. Rom. 1.16 We must reioyce in the saluation of other Rom. 9.10 How God giueth repentance 2. Cor. 5. Ezech. 18. 1. Reg. 21. Esay 1. Psal. 103. The spreading of Christes kingdom vnto the GeÌ„tyles The occasion of the spreading of the Church arose by reason of the persecution The Ministers be they neuer so godly doe sometime disagree 1. Cor. 11. Phaenicia Cyprus Antioch are illuminated with the Gospell 1. Cor. 1. Iesus Christ is the theme and argumeÌ„t of the Apostles doctrine The successe of the gospel 1 The good will of the Church at Ierusalem towarde the Church at Antioch 2 Of Barnabas Barnabas is a good man. Prou. 26. Barnabas reioyceth at other mennes profite Barnabas exhorteth to perseuerance Luke 9. 2. Tim. 4. Barnabas bringeth Paule to Antioch Iohn 5. Math. 9. 3 The successe of godly studye and zeale Manye are brought vnto the Lorde Luc. 8. Esay 55. Math. 16. Math. 23. Math. 28. The Disciples are callâ—d Christiâ—ns Esay 62. Apoc. 1. The vse of this name Christian. See Eusebius ecclesiasticall hystory first booke and first chap. 1 The dearth in the dayes of Claudius Amos. 3. Math. 6.10 1. Cor. 10. In the .ix. booke of the Ecclesiastical history viij ch 2 God prouideth for his Church by Prophetes Amos. 3. In his .vij. booke and .xij chap. of the warres of the Iewes The holye ghost is author of prophecie 3 What the Antiochians did before the dearth came Luc. 19. The Antiochianes prepare themselues to prouide for the poore 1. Cor. 9. The maneâ— of contributing to the poore 2. Cor. 9. Luc. 16. 2. Cor. 8. Marc. 12. 1 Persecution râ—geth in time of derth Gene. 12. Gene. 26. Gene. 37.39 Gene. 47. Math. 24. Luke 21. 1. Pet. 4. 1. Cor. 11. 2 Herodes Agrippa is author of thys persecuâ—ion A Tetrarchy is one part of a kingdome or prouince deuided in fower parts Psal. 2. c. 3 The causes of thys persecution i. Schisme 1. Reg. 13. 1. Mach. 1. ij. Desire to please the people Psal. 72. 4 What Herode did in persecuting the Church i. Iames is killed with the sworde Marc. 3. Math. 5. Rom. 5. Rom. 8. 2. Tim. 2. ij. Peter is apprehâ—nded Luc. 22. 5 What the congregation did during the persecution â—eb 13. Roma 12. 1. Cor. 12. 1 The time when Peter was deliuered Esay 37. Marc. 4. 2 How Peter was affected in his minde being in prison Psalm 2. Phil. 4. Iohn 14. 3 The maner of his deliuery i. The ministerye of an Aungell 1. Cor. 11. ij. A lyght shyneth Iohn 8.12 iij. The Angell awaketh him Iohn 11. iiij. The impediments of deliuery are castly taken awaye Daniel 6. 1. Cor. 18. 4 what Peter doth after he is deliuered Luke 9. Psal. 50. Psal. 107. 2. Tim. 4. Psal. 34. Math. 10. 1 Peter desireth to be ioâ—ned 〈…〉 gaâ—e 2 The exercises of the Primitiue Church Plinie the yonger in his Epistle to Tâ—â—iane the Emperour See what the 〈◊〉 repoâ—â—â—â— of these assembles in Tertullians Apology cap. Leuit. 23. Math. 18. Tertullian in his Apology cap. 39. Luke 18. See Tertullian in his Apology ca. â—9 Esay 9. Amos. 4. 3 Howe the faythful weâ—e affected at Peters coÌ„ming Heb. 2. The prayers of the godlye are not in vaine The apparitions of aungels Gen. 28.32 2. Reg. 6. Peter will haue Gods benefite to be declared Peter prouydeth for himselfe by flying Math. 10. 4 Howe Herode tooke the myracle of God. Math. 28. Psalm 7. Psal. 105. Zach. 2. Herode is offended with those
that border vpon him The condicions of Tyrants The successe of the wicked is a preamble of ruine Ierem. 12. Prou 16. Psal. 37. Herode desâ—reth to be honoured as a God. The destruction of Herode Eusebius in the .2 booke of the Ecclesiasticall storie .x. chap. A disease which maye well be called the lowsie euill by reason of lyce which encrease so mightily that they deuour and eate vp the body 1. Pet. 5. The enlargement of Christes kingdome 1. Pet. 1. 1 The commendation of the Churche at Antioch Prophets Pastours Roma .. 10. 1. Cor. 4. Ephes. 4. Amos. 2. Manaen a noble man and a Courtyer Phil. 2. Heb. 11. 2 Paule and Barnabas are sent to the Gentyles Rom. 13. Heb. 1. The order of Ecclesiastical ministery Rom. 10. Heb. 5. 3 How Paule and Barnabas beginne to preach amoÌ„g the Gentyles Exod. 3.4 Math. 8. The Apostles preache vnto the Cypriotes Rom. 5. Math. 9.18 Luke 9. The Apostles preach the worde of God. They preach in the Synagoge of the Iewes Rom. 11. See Theodorete touching the prouidence of God in his x. Sermon Psal. 110. 1 The occasion of the coÌ„tention betweene Paule and Elymas the sorcerer Luke 15. Iohn 10. 2 The meeting togither of Paule and Elymas the sorcerer The condicions of false Prophetes Math. 24. Paule confuteth Elymas 1. Iohn 4. 3 The ende and successe of the contencion 2. Tim. 3. 1 Pamphilia is lightened with the gospell Rom. 15. 2 Iohn Mark fayleth in the ministerye of the Gospell 3 The Apostles go into Pisidia Iohn 16. Iohn 14. Math. 28. Psal. 27. Esay 40. 4 What the Apostles did in Antioch of Pisidia The truth must be preached openly Iohn 18. The Sabboth dayes must be kept holy Num. 15. The order of holy metings or assemblies Luke 4. Math. 15. Esay 29. 2. Tim. 3. The argument parâ—s of Paules sermon 1 The beginning of Paules sermon Rom. 12. Suetonius Tranquillus in the lyfe of Augustus chap. 53. 1. Iohn 5. 2 The narration 1 Free election or choyse Psa. 76.147 Iosua 24. Ephe. 1. Psal. 65. ij. The deliuery out of Egypt iij. The sufferance of God towarde sinners Psal. 103. iiij. The possession of the lande of promise Deut. 6. v. The ordinance of common weale and kingdom 1. Reg. 6. Genes 49. Hose 13. The translation of the kingdome of Iurie vnto Dauid Psal. 2. Esay 60. The prayse of Dauid 2. Sam. 7. 1. Sam. 15. Howe Dauid is sayde to haue fulfilled all the will of God. Psal. 19. 2. Sam. 15. 2. Sam. 16. 2. Sam. 24. The second part of the Sermon teaching howe Iesus is Christ. i. Iesus is borne of the seede of Dauid according to the promise Genes 3. 1. Iohn 4. ij. Iesus had a forerunner as was foreshewed iij. The testimony of Iohn Baptist coÌ„cerning Christ. Iosephus in his .xviij. booke of antiquities cap. and Eusebius Caesariens reporteth the same out of him in the first booke of his ecclesiasticall hystorie and xiij chap. The Gospell ought fyrst to be preached to the Iewes Math. 10. He aunswereth the slauÌ„der taken by the crosse Esay 2. i The priests were ignoraÌ„t of Christ and the scriptures Mala. 2. Iohn 5. 2. Cor. 3. ij. The Priestes fulfilled the scriptureâ— â–ª iij. Christ was put to the death of the crosse innocently 2. Cor. 5. Rom. 8. 2. Tim. 2. iiij. The Priestes enterprises coulde not hurt Christ. Iohn 10. The resurrection of Christ is prooued Luc. 10. 1. Cor. 15. 1 The testimonie of the Apostles coÌ„cerning christ and his resurrection 1. Cor. 1. Iohn 1. Iohn 14.8 Rom. 8. Luke 22. Iohn 17. 1. Cor. 15. The doctrine of the Apostles is not newe Iohn 5. Luc. 24. Math. 13. The truth of Gods promises Dani 2. Gene 49. Gene. 3. Esa. 7. Mich. 5. 2 The testimonies of the Prophets of Christ and his resurrection Psal. 2. The resurrection declareth the glory of the sonnes of God. Rom. 1. 1. Iohn 3. The place of Esay 55. Christ is but once onely offered The place of the .xvi. psal The state of the deade Esay 63. The consideratioÌ„ of death Math. 10. Apoc. 14. Luc. 16. Ezech. 32. Esay 14. 1. Cor. 15. The knowledge of christ is necessarye to the attainment of saluation Iohn 17. Luke 17. Iohn 8. Iacob 1. Remission of sinnes is giuen vs in Christ. i. All men are sinners Gene. 8. Psal. 51. Esay 64. ij. Sinns are forgiuen of grace fauor iij. Grace is giuen vs in Christ. 1. Cor. 1. 2. Cor. 5. Iohn 1. iiij. Christ is taken hold of by fayth Rom. 3. The law can not iustifye Esay 1. Psal. 50. Psal. 51. Hebr. 10. The vse of the lawe Galat. 3. Righteousnes of works is ouerthrowne Math. 15. Luke 17. 1. Cor. 2. Galat. 6. The conclusion of Paules sermon Vnto the Gospell must bee ioyned threates and declaration of punishments Math. 11. Luke 19. Mat. 23.24 Ezech. 3.33 Contempt of Gods worde worde is a most grieuous sinne Rom. 11. Reprobates cannot abide to heare the word of god Iohn 8.10 Psal. 58. The elect acknowledge the worde of God and receyue it A Proselyte was anye straunger or forreuer born that did conuert or turne vnto the Iewes religion Esay 1.10 Rom. 10. In religion perseuerance or holding on is needefull The Gospell is called the grace of God. Math. 10. Luke 10. The coÌ„tention of the Apostles with the Iewes Iohn 15. i. The occasion of the contention Phil. 1.2 Tim. 4. Iohn 4. ij. The cause of the contention Rom. 10. Num. 15. iij. The sleightes and weapons of the Iewes iiij. The Apostles stoutly and boldlye resist Titus 1. v. The Apostles excommunicate the incurable Math. 21. Math. 10. The place of Esay 4 9. touching the vocation of the Gentyles Iohn 1. Iohn 17. 1 The doctrine of the Gospell is set forth in the midst of troubles They that are ordeyned vnto life eternall beleeue 1. Cor. 2. Phil. 2. Iohn 3 6. Math. 16. Ephes. 1. 1. Pet. 1. Rom. 8. Iohn 10. Rom. 11. The effect of Gods worde in the elect and their duties Math. 5. Ephe. 4. 2. Pet. 1. The word of God is set forth through the enterprises of the aduersaries Luke 18. 2 PersecutioÌ„ raysed by the Iewes Women raysed against the Apostles 2. Tim. 3. Magistrates offended with the Apostles Math. 11. Banishment the effect of persecution 2. Tim. 2. Marc. 10. Luke 22. Iohn 12.14 and .17 Math. 25. 3 The end of the persecution The shaking off of oust Luke 9. The ende of persecution is ioyfull vnto the faythfull Iohn 16. Iconium 1 The Apostles teach in the sinagoge The constancie and fayth of the Apostles Ezech. 3. The loue of the Apostles toward their enimies Rom. 10.9 Luke 19. 1. Tim. 2. 2 The effect of the Apostles doctrine 3 The persecutioÌ„ against the Apostles i. The Iewes are authors of the persecution ij. The Apostles do boldlye resist the seditious Marc. 8. Iohn 5.10 Marc. 16. Math. 24. 2. Thes. 2. iij. All the citie is at diuision Math. 10.